[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 21:49
2nd Arrondissements, Marseilles; Baku

A ratty cab creeps through narrow streets half concealed by the nighttime fog that drifts in from the Mediterranean. The ragged street looks as if it were from a scene in some old war trivid and the vehicle moves slowly so as to avoid potholes that look large enough to swallow the small vehicle. The cabbie looks over his shoulder at Domashi, a worried expression on his face. ”Buddy, you sure about this place? Even I am a bit scared down here.”

Domashi smiles grimly as he looks out the grimy windows. They are driving along derelict streets past derelict buildings and derelict people, some looking at the vehicle and seeing nuyen signs as they consider if it is worth the time and effort and possibly blood to try to grab the cab and its occupants. He is looking for 227 Rue Colonnade but many of the numbers have fallen off the buildings and who bothers to replace them down here. Iliena had given him the address and warned him that it was in a, how had she worded it………”My love, this is not a good place, but my cousins will be waiting for you. Go to 227 Rue Colonnade, near the waterfront. Lamon and Scia will be there. I want so much to come with you but you have put your foot down and I love you enough to obey you on this. Be safe tonight, please Dominik.” She had then kissed him and what a kiss that had been.

Shaking his head back to the present, Domashi continues to watch out the window as the odd numbers pass by. 221……223…..225…..227. As the cab pulls to a stop, Domashi sees two human men stand up from the stoop and step away from the building. One of the men is huge, clearly larger than Domashi himself, with muscles on his muscles, while the other is much smaller. He is actually of a normal size, but looks to be a midget standing next to the larger man. Both men move as if used to being here and he has a few seconds of worry that maybe he is in the wrong place after all.

Domashi thanks the cabbie and passes him a tip, having had to pay the fare in advance to even get the man to come down to this part of town. As he steps from the vehicle, the smaller man of the two men facing him nods his head but leaves his hands in the pockets of his ragged pea coat. ”Scia. You are Iliena’s man, yes?”

Domashi wraps the threadbare coat a little tighter around himself and nods. ”I will keep it to myself if you two want to walk on this.” He gives a little nod of his head and steps a bit closer. ”Are you sure you know what you are getting into?”

The little man nods and grins. ”We know. We have clothes for you. You will still be noticed as not from here, but you will fit in. You will smell bad for a bit, but will get used to it.”

The very large man gently pokes Scia. ”Ask him.” He pushes Scia again when the little man hesitates.

Scia gives Lamon a dirty look then turns back to Domashi. ”I am supposed to ask you what your intentions towards Iliena are. Our fathers want to know.”

Domashi gives Lamon a once over, wondering why the larger man didn’t do the asking. He softly shrugs his shoulders a little bit, and looks back to the more normal sized Scia. ”That is a very complicated answer, if you are looking for the whole truth.” He gives both men a little grin. ”The short version is that I intend to provide her with whatever she wants, if I am able.”

Lamon smiles while Scia just looks at Domashi for a couple of seconds then nods over his shoulder at the door to number 227. ”In here.” he moves to the door and opens it, disappearing inside as Lamon takes up a waiting position outside, back to the wall.

Domashi steps in behind Scia, relieved that the larger man is remaining outside. Even though they are family, it feels less like a trap with Lamon not following. ”I would prefer it if I could talk you two out of coming along. If you are even half as stubborn as Iliena, though, I won’t have a chance of doing that.” He makes a small prayer in thanks for his Oni eyes. Lighting is something of a luxury in this area it seems.

A laugh. ”It seems that you really do know our little Iliena. But then, she is not so little any longer, is she? The last time I saw her her, she was only fifteen and now she is more grown up. I was away from the family when everything happened, but I would have fought that bastard for her. Oh well, he is dead now, punished for all the things he did to girls like Iliena.” He leads Domashi down a narrow corridor and into a room that he unlocks with an old-fashioned key he takes out of a pocket. The room he leads Domashi into is small and reeks of sex, tobacco, and alcohol. He motions to some clothes on the bed. ”The prostitute that works from here has been paid well to remain away for the night. You can change your clothes to what is on the bed. I would advise that you clean yourself very well once this is over. Bugs, you know.”

It is just another reminder that he should have been more materialistic when picking spells to learn that causes Domashi to shake his head lightly. ”The things I do for the helpless…” He gives a humourless chuckle, and takes off the coat and drapes it over the back of a nearby chair. The fact this is a low class prostitute;s room means their isn’t likely to be any real clean place to place anything. Domashi makes a plan to burn everything in a symbolic ceremony when this is all over.

Scia chuckles and leans against a wall as Domashi undresses. ”From what Iliena tells us, this place needs to burn to the ground. I am to tell you that the family can help you remove all the children and take them where they will be safer. Unless you have other plans already?”

”No true plans.” Domashi fights back the urge to throw the offered clothes away in disgust, and reminds himself that he has been fortunate these last two years, or this might be the way he would be living. He chastises himself for feeling that he is above all this. ”I have some other options, but I haven’t really looked into them yet. I am holding out hope that the rumors are just bullshit.” The last word is spit out to emphatically express the man’s disdain for the situation.

Scia nods as he watches Domashi dress in the rags. ”No one wants that sort of life, especially for kids. Slavery is just wrong………….” The man yells something in what Domashi believes is Iliena’s native tongue then turns and smashes a hand through the thin wall. When he turns around, he is smiling as he shakes his arm a bit. ”Sorry, I can get a bit physical at times. Anyway, as I understand it, Lamon and I are going to be your wingmen at the brothel? We just go in and make sure that you come out in one piece, right? Or are you going to take the place apart tonight?”

Domashi’s skin crawls as he slips the pants on. ”As much as I would like to take the place apart tonight, I can’t go in thinking like that. If it is just a shithole sex parlor, it would be rude, to say the least. Also, it might be of help to a friend of mine, if he is allowed to take it down legally. I owe it to him to give him the chance.” Once the pants are all the way on, they are easier to put up with, allowing him to focus on putting on the shirt.

Scia nods. ”Got it. I have already been in the place tonight and it is jumping. Left to come here while Lamon was sweet talking the woman who uses this place.What a dive, but some people cater to that and some feel a need. Anyway, the show is good.” He nods as Domashi puts the shirt and cap on. ”Now you look like one of the regulars. You got any cash? Credsticks stand out down here, but a small wad of nuyen or even the local scrip will do fine. Do you plan on enjoying any of the show before trying to do more or what?”

”I made sure to get some hard currency for this.” Domashi bundles up the clothes he wore here. Looking at them now, he realises that they would have still stood out even though he dressed down. He places the bundle on the chair, and slips the coat back on. ”I hadn’t thought that far ahead.” Domashi turns to face Scia. ”It really depends on how I am approached. I expect to spend some time watching the main show, while my SIN is checked though.”

Scia nods then motions to the door. ”Good thinking on the money. It is easy to overlook that step. Sounds like you might have done this sort of drek before. I did not notice any weapons when you changed clothes. Are you clean or did you make the swap without me seeing anything? I have found that it is good to have a blade they can take away at the door. A guy walking in without one is advertising himself as raw meat. I got a couple extra if you need one.”

”I wish I was that good.” Domashi gives Scia a wink. ”I’m clean, but a blade will stand out when they see my Mage license. I’m good, thank you.” He laments not having any of the big bang, flash spells either, limiting himself to much less obvious spells. He is going to have to put in the time to shore up his weak areas.

Scia shrugs and nods. ”Mage license, eh? Iliena sure knows how to pick ‘em. Have you met my sister yet? She can do some of that stuff, but I hear that she is going to be leaving the caravan here and staying a bit. She is supposed to be pretty much a hot shot worker in foci, not that I really know what that means. If you see her around, you should try to talk her up and see what she can do for you. You ready?”

”Yeah. About as ready as I can be.” Domashi holds back on verifying if Scia is Lakira’s brother. If everyone makes it out of the Sea Hag’s Catch whole, he will ask then. ”You guys want some cash? I’m not sure if I directly buy you a drink if that will work well or not. I’m sure you two deserve better than what they offer, but it is what we have available at the moment.”

Scian grins. ”You might just be good enough for Iliena. Jury’s still out on that for the moment, although you are making lots of good points. We have money, but I will certainly let you spend some of yours on a drink or three. OK, here is the plan. We leave the building and pick Lamon up. There is an alley that leads to some stairs that will take us down to the next dock level. A short walk to the left brings us up to the brothel. We take the pat down and go inside. Just act as if you are there to see the naked girls. If you need help, tap the side of your head. Questions?”

”Just one; is it over yet?” Domashi nods with a grin to Scia, and gestures towards the room door. The hallway wasn’t magically redecorated while he was changing, and it still looked as broken down as the area. Outside Lamon falls in with them, and Domashi takes a moment to hand the two men some hard nuyen to let them have drinks, or other rewards, on him.

Both men take the cash with a laugh and then all three walk down the narrow street for about forty feet before Scia, in the lead, turns into a narrow alley. The way is pretty narrow and Domashi hears Lamon saying something in his Rom dialect. Even though the Oni does not understand the words spoken he does get that the man is probably cursing. Scia laughs over his shoulder and says something back to Lamon and then to Domashi. ”I told him he should have a couple less crepes for breakfast and he does not find that very funny. Ah, here we are.”

Domashi looks right and left and can see a wide stone wharf stretching out in front of him as well as to both sides. Piers, some with ships tied up alongside them, stretch out into the blackness. He can see faint lights in the fog but cannot really make out anything of substance out beyond fifteen feet from him.

He slides a hand into his pocket, and taps the screen of his commlink at each of the corners until he finally hits the icon that turns on the thermographics in his contacts. It doesn’t improve the view, but at least he can see if they are being approached by anyone. Other than themselves, the only creatures moving are the rodents scurrying along the walls. Even they don’t look like they enjoy being here at all. ”This place had best be as good as you say, I don’t like being dragged down here for no reason.” Domashi drops the tone of his voice, trying to sound a little intimidating.

Scia shakes his head. ”Hey, would I steer you wrong. The babes here are smoking. Just gotta remember that most of ‘em are yours for a price. This place we’re going to, you can get a regular piece of ass for about ten. I have seen a couple that you might have to go a bit higher, but you won’t break your piggy bank. Um, you got your shots, right? Like I told you?”

The fact that Scia fell right into the ‘game’ allows Domashi to relax a bit. It looks like Iliena was right about them being useful. ”Shots. Yeah. And I’ve scheduled a delousing for the morning as well.” He looks around again, playing up the out of place – but not easily marked – guy of the group. ”Keep your eyes off my piggy bank while we are at it.”

Scia snickers but Lamon’s laugh is a rumble like something from a beast. Scia waves his hands. ”Your little piggy is safe with me. I was talking about the whores up ahead. They might be as cheap as I have told but they will rob you blind if you are not careful. That is why I told you not to bring all your money from that deal you made.”

Domashi stomps his feet on the ground a few times and pulls the coat closer. ”Fine. Then lead on already. I’d like to be somewhere more comfortable than out here is this fog.” He resolves to get these two a bottle of the good stuff of their choice when they leave here.

Scia leads the way along the wharf, perhaps a couple of hundred feet or so. The trio passed several people curled up against the walls of the buildings, trying to stay as concealed as possible from the light breeze coming in off the water with the fog. Twice, Domashi was accosted by a woman looking for company but Scia raised his hand and Lamon rumbled a bit and they scampered away, looking for easier pickings. A third prostitute approached the men and asked if they wanted some company and Scia, about to raise his hand as before, decided to go with it this time. As the small group walked along, he haggled a price from the woman then looked over his shoulder at Domashi and shrugged. ”Some you throw back and some you keep. It is especially important to keep cousins.”

The slovenly dressed whore looks over her shoulder, snapping her gum as she twisted a finger in her hair. ”This Iliena’s man?”

Scia laughs and nods his head. ”That’s right, so he is already taken, Teresa.”

”Rats, and he looks so dishy, too. Hey, Dominik, if you get tired of Liena you come see me, hear? I will treat you right.” She turns her head back to the front. ”We ready for this boys? Let’s show these fuckers a good time.”

Domashi shakes his head a little. ”Don’t tell me you are joining the ‘party’ as well, Teresa?” A shiver runs through him, and he can’t tell if it is from the idea of another of Iliena’s cousin’s coming along, or if it is the foul weather. ”I don’t suppose I can talk you into staying behind?”

Scia and Lamon both snicker and Teresa laughs. ”You got that right in one, Dominik. Someone has to keep these two in line. Besides, I promised Liena.” Domashi’s shivers might be from the cold slipping between the layers of rags he is wearing.

”Try to go alone, and get a whole family along as well…” Domashi grumbles under his breath. ”Could I talk you into hanging back with the promise of some time together later tonight?” He knows he really doesn’t have the time, but figures he has to try anyway.

Teresa laughs. ”Liena would cut one of my tits off for not being there and then the other if I took you to bed after. I like my tits, thank you. Scia does too, right?”

Scia just nods and says nothing, probably the best response. He stops moving and points to where Domashi can see some light spilling out onto the wharf is from what has to be a lit opening in the wall. “There is the entrance to the brothel. It is a short alley that leads to a door. We knock, pay the man some nuyen and he lets us in. Once we get inside, all the plan is up to you, Dominik. We are all here to support you if something goes wrong.” He leans in a bit closer to speak in a lower voice. ”And don’t worry about Teresa because she can be one mean bitch when angry.”

”Oh yeah. I am about to show you how angry I can get, you bastard. I might just decide to defy Liena and go after you, Dominik. I am still good with one tit.”

Scia and Lamon both laugh then Scia looks at Domashi. ”You ready?”

”Yeah. I’m ready.” Domashi nods, and shifts his perspective to his Spirit Sight. It is a little disorienting at first, with his Oni sight, the thermographic in his contacts, and his Spirit Sight all fighting to take priority at once, but he is able to focus on only the Spirit Sight with a little effort.

None of the three people near Domashi seem to be awakened, although the essence count on the woman is very low. He does notice a spirit hanging about near the astral point of the brothel. This being waves an admonishing finger at Domashi and waves it back and forth a couple of times.

The co-planar-existing Domashi shrugs his shoulders to the spirit as he sighs softly. He focuses a bit harder on the spirit as they all keep walking toward the brothel. A shiver rolls over him, and he cusses softly in Japanese. ”This can get ugly before we even get inside…” His tone is even, and the volume is soft enough that it feels like his words are eaten up by the fog.

Scia nods. ”Yeah? What do you mean?”

”This drekhole has a fairly powerful spirit guarding it, and it spotted me very quickly. Right now it seems to be toying with me, but if it gets a little rowdy things can go sideways before I even enter the place.” Domashi keeps his attention on the spirit before him, thankful he called up Zeziz to aid him tonight. The griffon like Air Spirit floats above them on silent wings casting a dark astral shadow over all four of them.

The air spirit just keeps an eye on Domashi and his companions as they close on the alley. Teresa snuggles up against Scia and does an impressive job of playing a near-drunk street walker. Perhaps she is not pretending too much? There is a large man leaning against the wall near a door. He is cleaning his fingernails with a knife and spares no more than a cursory look at the new arrivals.

The door opens and a group of rowdy, drunk men stumbles out of the brothel, singing way out of tune. They bump into Scia and Teresa, who push them away. A man inside the door takes the small cover charge and lets the group in.

Domashi scans the interior of the main room looking for any signs of further magical security. Fortunately for everyone, the spirit outside didn’t get hostile at all, but it simply being there suggested there was a mage of some power looking over this place. Satisfied that there isn’t much else to be concerned about right now, he drops his Spirit Sight before issuing a request to his spirit partner, Zeziz. “Zeziz, my friend. Let me know if any Astrally aware entity takes a notice of us, please.”

Without the overlay of the Astral, this place looks disgusting on many levels. With his natural ability to see in low light conditions, the dim lights do nothing to hide from him all the dinginess that the others can avoid seeing. Domashi fumbles in his pocket to tap the icon to shut off his thermographic in his contacts so he can actually see details on the living beings again.

Domashi’s spirit nods and moves over to a spot at the wall. The room is loud with music from a crappy sound system. Several scantily clad servers sway about the crowded room, balancing drinks on trays. A stage off to the left has a naked dancer doing some twisting on a pole. As luck would have it, three men stand up to leave, vacating their chairs and giving Scia the opportunity to sit in one, Lamon taking another, and Teresa looking over at Domashi. “Would you mind if I sat on your lap?”

”Mind? I would relish it, darling.” Domashi grins to Teresa hoping she won’t balk at the offer. Normally he would pull a chair out for her, but not only is that unlikely the right move in this place, it isn’t practical. He takes his seat and looks up at Teresa with his arms out invitingly.

Teresa grins and takes a seat on Domashi’s lap curling her arms around his neck and nuzzling in to kiss his neck. ”Mmmm. Nice. Don’t be shy about putting your hands to work. It would be out of character to just sit here with a pretty girl on your lap.”

There is no need for a second invitation, and Domashi runs his hand from her stomach up to cradle her outside tit, giving it a little squeeze. He moves his head to lick Teresa’s ear a little before whispering to her. ”If everything goes according to plan, I’ll be peeling away from you all soon. I might come back for several minutes, but eventually I’ll be taken through those doors over there. Again, if things go according to plan, I will meet you all back where I changed my clothes. Scia and Lamon will know what I mean.” Domashi runs his thumb over Teresa’s nipple, and uses his other hand to cup her outside ass cheek. ”If things don’t go according to plan, I’ll either be kicked out rather obviously, or things will get very violent.”

Teresa nods as she leans into the touch of Domashi’s hands and moans. She lowers her mouth to his ear and licks it. ”That feels good. I understand the plan.”

A girl comes to the table. ”What will you have?”

Before looking away from Teresa, Domashi continues to whisper to her. ”It feels even better than that, darling.” He looks into her eyes with a bright twinkle in his. Teresa’s presence on his lap has taken all the dreariness of this place away for him. He turns to look at the girl, and makes an obvious point to look her over. ”I won’t speak for these bozos, but I am in the mood for Brad Keg.” He takes the opportunity to lightly pinch Teresa’s nipple between his thumb and first finger.

Teresa murmurs appreciatively as the serving girl glances at Domashi closely. ”That will take some special ID that needs to be checked.”

”Of course, my dear. Do you want to check me out here?” Domashi gives the server a wink before he continues. ”Or would you rather go somewhere more private? I don’t mind performing for an audience, you know.”

The girl laughs. ”Maybe later, sweetheart. Someone will come by for your SIN in a few minutes. It should be quick. I only do drinks, so what do you want?”

With an exaggerated frown Domashi nods to the server. ”Pity. Oh well. I suppose a beer would be appropriate.” He looks over to his ‘hood ornament,’ ”How about you? Is there a particular social lubricant you prefer?” Internally, Domashi is cringing at his behavior. This is not how Teresa deserves to be treated. However, externally his face and gaze show only humor.

Teresa laughs and tells Domashi to get her what he is drinking as she puts Domashi’s hand on her other breast. The waitress laughs, too, and gets orders from Scia and Lamon before disappearing into the crowd.

”These are fantastic tits, darling. We will have to work hard to make sure you get to keep them.” Domashi grins to Teresa, knowing full well that his Dearest will not hurt her for this, or anything they might do together afterwards even. ”I look forward to getting to taste them tonight.” He leans in and aims to give the woman on his lap a kiss on the tip of her nose.

Teresa giggles and leans in to kiss Domashi. When she breaks the kiss, there is a middle-aged man standing at the table, looking at Domashi. ”Good evening. I understand that someone wishes to order Brad Keg?”

Domashi lets out a visible sigh even though it can’t be heard over the music. ”That would be me.” He signals the man, and fishes his comm out of his pocket. Technically presenting the device isn’t required, but it does make the checker’s job a bit easier to not have to hunt for the intended SIN. He takes a moment to mentally whisper a prayer to Ein Sof to bless this SIN check. While he waits for the man to do his job, he nuzzles Teresa again so he can whisper to her. ”Should this get very violent, make sure you and the two roosters stay at least five meters away from me. Don’t want to risk harming any of you.”

Teresa keeps playing the role of street slut, running her hands all over what she can reach of Domashi’s body. ”Got it. You’re the boss here.” The man smiles as he takes the ‘link and accesses the SIN data, telling Domashi that everything should be done in a few minutes, unless something unfortunate comes up. He remains near the table, but steps out of the line of sight to the stage and the next girl appearing on it. Her dancing skills are a bit lackluster, but the crowd seems more interested in seeing her naked than watching her dance.

Continuing the act of pretending to be acting with Teresa, Domashi slides his hand up her thigh to her crotch and wedges it in between her thighs there. He licks her ear again before whispering to the lovely woman on his lap. ”I have a sneaking suspicion that you could do a better job than the lady up on stage. If we were somewhere else, I’d even wager on it.”

Teresa gives Domashi’s ear a gentle nibble. ”No one who knows me would take that bet. I have lots of practice on the pole.”

The man with Domashi’s ‘link steps back to the table and offers it back to him. ”Everything seems to check out fine, Sir. Would you please accompany me to our private rooms?” Teresa takes her time getting off Domashi’s lap, dragging her fingers across the bulge in his trousers as she does so.

With this being something of an act, Domashi decides to take a bit of a risk and smack Teresa on the ass before standing up. He gives her a grin and a discrete wink. ”Sorry, darling. I’ve got a special date tonight. If I’m not too worn out, maybe you can earn some cash from me later.” He doesn’t wait for a response, and turns to the SIN checker and gestures for the man to lead the way.

Teresa huffs and yells at Domashi about him welching on paying her and how he has a small dick anyway before turning to Scia and asking him if he was looking for any company. His response is lost to Domashi as the man guides him through the crowd to a stairway that is roped off and guarded by a couple of large men. Domashi’s guide leans in to one of the guards, who unhooks the rope and allows the pair to ascend to the next floor. As Domashi walks through a ratty looking wooden door, he notices that the loud noise from the ground level is nearly non-existent up here, meaning that the door does a damned good job despite what it looks like.

Domashi laments not having a datajack right now, but figures he can mask checking if he still has Matrix access as just looking at the time. He takes out his comm again and looks at it and almost immediately relaxes when he sees that it is only sound proofed. It all makes sense, as the last thing this club needs is for a little kid to scream out during a silent note in a song. With his mind more at ease, the fact that these halls are better kept and cleaned surprises him. It looks to him like the crap downstairs is just for show, and there is likely another entrance for the better class of customers that have already been vetted. Domashi slips his commlink back into his pocket and focuses on looking around for any obvious tech security just in case Jasmine can’t get to him with the details.

The man escorting Domashi leads him down a narrow corridor, stopping at a door and knocking twice before opening it. He turns to Domashi and ushers him in. ”Someone will be with you shortly. Please have a seat and look over the menu.” As Domashi passes through the door, he sees a small table with chairs on opposite sides and a narrow binder on the table. Besides the door he came in through, there is one other door in the opposite wall.

He slides the binder to the chair closest to the door he came in figuring the one who will be with him will come through the other door. Domashi opens the binder and raises it off the table to look at it. With a deliberate pace he slowly flips through all the pages holding the binder up where his camera button should be able to pick it all up. Most of the time he is trying to not get angry at the pictures he sees. When Domashi isn’t reigning in his frustration, he is trying to find a good choice for him, ruling out the boys right away.

The binder is indeed a picture book of people he can use for sex, all of them seem to be no older than 14 and some he might guess to be 12 or thereabouts. There is a picture of each service provider as well as the specific services they have been trained to provide. The last eight pages detail children that have just arrived and have not yet gone through the rigorous training, but are available if the client wants to experiment a bit. All services are guaranteed and quite expensive.

While Domashi is looking at the binder, the opposite door opens and a gorgeous woman walks into the room and takes a seat in the chair opposite him. She waits patiently for Domashi to finish looking through the binder, saying nothing until he is done.

After going through the whole binder, Domashi closes it and sets it down. He puts on a light frown while he thinks about Teresa on his lap to help sell him being interested in these girls. Then he looks up to the woman across from him and wonders if she is a slave or is willingly working here. ”I wasn’t warned at the expense. I was wanting to try two, but that would be well outside my discretionary funds this month. Before I tell you my choice, do you have any recommendations?” He looks into her eyes, and holds his gaze there as he shifts to study her aura to make sure she isn’t a mage of any type.

The woman is not awakened, she does not have any implants that Domashi can tell, and she is not well. She smiles at Domashi and flips to a page in the binder. The girl looking out of the photo is probably 13 or 14. ”I think that this one will do quite well for you, Dominik. She has been here for two years and is well trained in pleasing you. Are you interested in her?”

He leans in to look at the photo a bit more closely, and then reads the description next to it. After a moment’s consideration, Domashi sits up at looks back into the eyes of the attractive woman across from him. ”Well, I guess I should try the best for my first time here.” He smiles to the woman. ”You don’t have any frequent customer benefits, do you? Like third time, the hostess is included free?”

The woman smiles. ”I am sure that something can be worked out, Dominik, but that would be on a case by case basis. Why don’t we see how satisfied you are with our service. I know that you have seen the prices and they may seem quite high, but I am sure that you will be well pleased. Also, in case you have not noticed, all of our service providers can be provided to you on a permanent basis for the right fee. Consider that and talk to me after your session. So you are selecting Joy? If that is your decision, I will take you to her.”

Domashi nods. ”Yes, she will do nicely I think.” He stands and smiles to the woman, and watches her closely as she rises to see if there are any outward physical signs of her illness.

There are no outward signs of her illness, but she is in considerable pain. Only Domashi’s view of her aura tells him that as she is masking it well. She walks to the door she came through and opens it, revealing a paneled and carpeted corridor. She leads Domashi to the right and they pass three doors before she stops to open one. The room beyond is well appointed, almost lavish in its decorations. A large bed occupies a good portion of the room and a young girl matching the photos is standing near the edge of the bed, dressed in a nearly see-through teddy. The girl smiles coyly at Domashi and her stance is quite sensual.

Domashi imagines Jasmine standing there naked instead, and a grin grows on his lips at the fantasy. ”Hot damn. Pictures don’t do her justice.” He turns to look at the woman that lead him here. ”Are you always the greeter? Or should I ask your name in order to request your services next time?”

The woman seems surprised at the question and hesitates a brief moment before answering. ”I am the greeter for now and my name is not important, Dominik. Your enjoyment is. You are paying for two hours of bliss and satisfaction. Joy will see to any needs that you might want. I will return when your time has expired. Please enjoy your time here.”

”I’m sorry. I seemed to have stepped over a line. If you can forgive that, then I will simply say ‘thank you, and see you in a couple of hours.’” In spite of Domashi’s concern that he has offended the woman, he turns away. He turns to what is figuratively the fire to the frying pan that was his concern for the woman. The fire that is pretending to be turned on by this girl. That is not to say ‘Joy’ is ugly or mishapenned or anything. Just that she is a slave, and way too young at that. This whole thing might be different if this was all her idea, but even that is unlikely.

Domashi hears the door close behind him and sees joy looking at him. The girl smiles and steps forward, holding out her hands. ”Let me make you comfortable. Would you like to have me undress you?”

With just those eight words, Domashi’s mind erupts with conflicting thoughts and emotions. At once he wants out of these filthy clothes, and at the same time has no interest in being undressed by this unwilling person. The fact that she is so young as well is painful to him. That is countered by the fact that this all needs to be done. He claps his hands together and rubs them in false anticipation while harshly willing Jasmine to hurry up already. ”What a marvelous idea!” The uncomfortable Oni hiding behind the mask channels his desire to be away from this place and perhaps enjoying Teresa for a time into his words to help sell enthusiasm. ”How about you start with the pants, while I work on the shirt?” “Any time Jasmine, any fucking time…”

Joy smiles at Domashi and he could swear that the smile is genuine. She moves to him and kneels at his feet, drawing a soft hand down his ragged trousers from his waist to his feet, her eyes never leaving his face. Two small hands lift a foot to remove one dirty boot before moving to the next. She is interrupted by a blaring noise that intrudes on his consciousness in the form of a fire alarm. Joy looks around not sure what the noise is and moves to stand up just as the door bursts open and the woman breaks in. ”There is an alarm. We cannot take chances in this rat trap. Please follow me.”

He takes a moment to pray his thanks to Ein Sof before addressing his spirit companion. “Zeziz, please stay close. I may need you sooner rather than later.” Domashi plays this off as confusion before he bends over to shatch up his boot. As he stands up, he gently pushes the girl, Joy, towards the door and hobbles after her with one unshod foot. ”What the hell is that? Are you being raided?”

The woman shakes her head. ”Fire alarm. No smoke yet, so it could be a false alarm, but it might not be. This place was built on top of other places on top of other places and there might be a fire somewhere. Cannot take a chance and lose the………property.” She ushers Joy in front of her and motions for Domashi to follow. Back in the corridor, she moves Joy to where three other young girls are standing, along with two older men, then she moves quickly to the last door in the corridor, arriving just as a young man comes rushing out, screaming his head off in panic. Shaking her head, the woman looks in the room and motions a young boy out to join the small group.

”What can I do to help?” The words are out of Domashi’s mouth before he can stop them to keep up his act of a calous child fucker. To cover his mistake, he bends over to slip the loose boot back on his foot so that he doesn’t have to hobble any further.

The woman looks over her shoulder and shakes her head. ”No, but thanks. There is a stairway just ahead. All patrons are to go down the stairs. I will take the service providers to an alternate exit. Thank you for your patronage. All money will be refunded and we hope that you will return again.” She motions for the kids to go past the stairs and for the clients to go down the stairs.

With the alarm being set off, Domashi figures everything went according to plan so he gives the greeter one more look, and heads down the stairs. He moves quickly, but not so fast that he can’t try memorizing his path to check with whatever plans Jasmine has found tonight.

As Domashi exits the building, he finds himself a bit down the wharf from where he went in. A club bouncer keeps the flow of people moving and he soon finds himself out on the wider waterfront. He looks about and spots Lamon, his head above the crowd.

Domashi takes a moment to look around, acting like he is still trying to get his bearings. He pauses, slumps his shoulders in resignation, and then turns to head in the direction of Lamon, the apparent Orc poser. He reaches into his pocket to thumb the corners of his screen until he finds the one that turns on his thermo, so that he can be as well informed as the fog will allow.

The area near the brothel is crowded with people leaving the area and others trying to get in and not realizing what the problem is. There is no sign of any of the brothel staff or workers beyond the three bouncers trying to keep order at the alleyway entrance. As Domashi makes his way closer to where Lamon is standing, his arm is taken and Teresa slides in next to him. ”Thought we lost you, sweety. You get laid yet or you still looking?”

”Damn. This is the best mugging I’ve ever had.” Domashi grins to the sexy woman on his arm as his heart settles back down from the one-two punch of being startled, then seeing it is Teresa. ”Even if I had been laid, I’d say I haven’t so that I might talk you into spending some time with me.” He gives the woman a wink, and unhooks his arm from hers so he can wrap it around her waist, pausing to squeeze her well shaped ass cheek on the way to her hip.

”Oh, you do say all the right things.” She leans in a bit closer and puts her lips to Domashi’s ears. ”Of course, if you are not playing, I could take you up your offer. After a shower, of course. You have anywhere you need to be right away?”

A small shiver crawls over Domashi as Teresa whispers into his ear. ”Damn, woman! You are very persistent aren’t you?” He has a wide grin on his face and he uses his free hand to brush the hair away from her ear so that he can whisper to her as well. “I never play when talking about sex with a beautiful woman. I have plans later tonight, but I can put those off for a while. I’ll just have to call home, after you help me out of these rags, of course.”

Teresa giggles and the arm around Domashi’s waist gets a bit tighter. Before long, the pair approaches Lamon and Scia. The smaller man shakes his head and gives Teresa a look. ”And how did you find him so fast?”

”Mutual attraction, I guess.”

Scia nods and looks at Domashi. ”Got what you want or do we need to stick around?”

”I got enough, right here.” Domashi squeezes Teresa a bit closer. ”I’ll come back in a couple of days, and get what I was looking for.” He resists the urge to say it loudly, and keeps it at a conversational level. ”Want to make this bust up to me? How ‘bout you find us a room to play in?”

Teresa coos a bit and moves in even closer, if that is possible, resting her head on Domashi’s shoulder. Lamon takes up the rear as Scia leads the way through the crowd back to the narrow alleyway and stone stairs that lead back up a level. The smaller man looks cautiously around the corner when he gets to the street level and motions for the others to come on through. He holds out a hand to Domashi. “It was fun to be your man for the evening, Dominik. I will give a good report to the clan. Feel free to call on us if you need us again. It seems that maybe you and Teresa might have some unfinished business, so Lamon and I will leave you here.”

Domashi takes the offered hand and shakes it with enthusiasm. ”I’m not sure where everyone stands with cousins and familiar relationships, but do not feel the two of you need to leave on my account.” He releases Scia’s hand and glances to Teresa to see if she reveals how she feels on the subject, and then returns his attention to the two men. ”Do the two of you have enough to get a bottle of your favorite stuff? Could you do with more?”

Scia laughs as he shakes Domashi’s hand. ”Sometimes even I do not truly understand all of the family connections. It is best to just assume that all of us are related in some fashion and that any of us would kill to protect a member of the clan. As to your offer of money, I almost never turn down money. That would be a betrayal of my Gypsy heritage. You should come visit the caravan again. I am sure that you will be better welcomed next time. Our Liena has done well for herself. Take care of her, please. She is a special person.”

”In that case,” Domashi fishes out the remainder of his paper bills, and hands them to the smaller man. ”Let’s not betray your heritage. Make sure to say hello to Kira for me, and you have my permission to kick the living snot out of me if you think I am not taking care of Liena.”

Both Lamon and Scia laugh loudly at that and walk off up the street, soon lost in the fog. Teresa snuggles in and nibbles at Domashi’s ear. ”I know where the room is that you left your things at. We can return there to get you dressed then find a nicer place. Maybe a bite to eat and then……………………”

”And then you live up to your boast of working ‘the pole?’” Domashi grins to Teresa, and runs his hand from her hip down to her butt to give it a squeeze. He lets his hand linger for a few moments before returning it to her hip. ”What are you in the mood for… To eat, that is.” He ends with a wink.

Teresa gives out a soft yelp at the squeeze and makes no move to remove Domashi’s hand as it rests on her butt then her hip. She runs a finger down his shirt from neck to waist. ”Really, I am in the mood for you, but Marseilles is famous for its large corn dogs. It is a huge sausage on a stick, maybe two feet, then dipped in batter and fried. You can get them at carts all over the city. We would need to go a few blocks from this rat hole, but the exercise will do us good. But first, do you need your old clothes? To be honest, they are likely as flea ridden as these are if you left them in that room.”

”Need? Not really. I was looking to get out of these things mostly.” It is difficult for Domashi to hide the distaste in his voice. ”And to be absolutely clear, we aren’t frying my sausage. Dipping it maybe… But not frying it.” He allows Teresa to guide them away from this neighborhood.

Teresa clings to Domashi in the manner of any street walker who had found a john. ”Yes, we are talking about dipping your sausage, but we can eat one of those we find at the vendor up ahead. There is a small hotel near there that I have used on occasion and we can get a room with a nice shower and get rid of these clothes.” She walks a few more feet and stops, turning Domashi to face her. ”Just to be perfectly clear with you. I would like very much to fuck you silly in that room. Do you have a problem with that?”

”Absolutely not. Do you have a problem with me wanting all of your time, but not having any of my own to spare?” Domashi chuckles with a bright hunger in his eyes. ”Are you allowed open flames in the rooms? I wouldn’t mind burning these things…” He shakes his coat to indicate he was referring to burning the clothes. He starts looking for any of the soy-clothes vending machines to pick them both up a set. At worst, he is learning keeping several sets of them handy might be a very good idea.

She shakes her head and leans in to kiss Domashi. ”I have no problems with trying to meet your desires and needs. I just do not want to come between you and Liena. She knows how to use a knife and she very much has Gypsy blood. But if it is alright with you, then I can see a very rewarding romp in your future. There is a garbage chute in the hotel that we can dump the clothes in and a shop not too far away where we can pick up something better. Still mostly rags, but you are not going to need anything better here and they will be much cleaner. You can even call a cab when you are ready to leave and it will come pick you up if you are willing to walk three blocks to the cab stand.”

”I was kind of hoping for a ceremonial burning… But I guess a ceremonial dumping will do.” Domashi chuckles, and looks down into Teresa’s eyes. ”And how will you be getting home, or wherever you will be staying?”

Teresa waves her hands about. ”Honey, this is home. I am not acting and really am a whore. My family is very disappointed in me, but not so much that they don’t let me come to family functions when the caravan is in town. I took a night off from work to help the family…….and you.”

Domashi lets a concerned look play across his face as he looks down into Teresa’s eyes. ”Well, then that should be rewarded. We will get you a corndog, then go to this shop you suggest. I will get a change of clothes, and get you at least three, and then you will earn every bit of nuyen you can from me.” He winks to the sexy woman. ”If you leave me with enough energy, I will take you out for a larger meal before I head back to the hotel…” He gets a twinkle in his eyes. ”I if you do not leave me with enough energy, you will take me to the hotel and stay the night with us.”

”Deal. I will do my best to suck your energy away from you, leaving you a dried husk I have to cart back to Liena so that she can revive you. I warn you that I like it however you like it, so tell me what you like in a sex partner and I will plan your demise. Oh, there is the vendor stand.” She leads Domashi over to a small cart at the side of the road, greeting the man there by name and ordering two of his corndogs. As she had said, they are about two feet long and come with several packages of mustard and or mayonnaise. She shows Domashi the trick of biting the top couple of inches off then pouring a mustard packet into the hole created and eating the sausage stick. The two leave the vendor, laughing and wiping a bit of mustard from each other’s lips.

At the door to the clothe-mart, Teresa sends Domashi in and volunteers to hold his stick for him as he goes inside to shop, telling him that she has clothes and he does not need to get her any.

Domashi gives Teresa a playful look when she offers to hold his stick, and then pouts a bit when she refuses clothing. He vows to himself that he will have to take her shopping one day, then sighs softly as he steps away when he realises that he really doesn’t have the time. He spares no time getting a couple changes of clothes specifically for himself, and one set that Teresa could use if she wanted to even though it would be comically oversized for her. The clerk absentmindedly checks his order out, and he steps back out half expecting Teresa to have empty hands. He grins to her when he sees she still has his corndog. ”I thought for sure you would have swallowed my sausage by now.” He gives her a wink before taking the corndog back in the hand holding the bag, and wrapping his other arm around her waist again.

”I am saving that for later. Not too much later, though. Here is your stick back. We are about three minutes from the hotel I call home. Not much to yell about, but it does have hot water and I pay extra to have as much as I want. I do OK in this area. The price per client is not high, but my costs are relatively low. It is on the third floor and no working elevator, so I hope that you can make it.”

”For some time with you, I’ll make it.” Domashi spares a moment to lean over and kiss the top of Teresa’s head. ”Now, maybe this is better saved for after, but is this the life you want?” To cut off any offense, he follows quickly. ”Don’t get me wrong, I’m not judging. Just wondering if I would be wasting my time offering to help you change careers or your life.”

Teresa laughs as she begins climbing the stairs. ”Fuck, Dominik, who wants this sort of life? Unfortunately, it is about all I am skilled to do. Gypsies do not normally have a lot of life options and not all of us can be as lucky as Liena and find someone like you. Someone they are meant to be with, you know. Yeah, the entire family has heard that stuff since her mom began turning cards for her. You are her fated soul mate, if you have not figured that out by now. But even she worked the streets once she left the caravan. I am the same, just without the fated happy ending. But to answer your question…………yes, I would not mind a change of scenery. You offering me one? Take me away from all this luxury?”

”I’m offering… I don’t know about taking you away from here though…” Domashi pokes Teresa in the butt for lack of being able to wink to her climbing up the stairs. ”Liena has a say of course, as well as the others I live with. That shouldn’t be a problem, and at worst we work something out where you have something, anything, better.” After his finger pressed into her butt cheek, Domashi’s eyes are drawn to that shapely ass swinging back and forth in front of him for the rest of the climb.

Her ass is shapely and it does sway from side to side in an almost hypnotic manner as she climbs the stairs in front of Domashi. He even has the impression that she just might be going slower than necessary just to give him a great view of her butt. At the third floor landing, she leads Domashi down to the fourth room on the left. She stops and carefully presses a small button to the left of the door and a bit higher than eye level. A small panel in the wall opens and she places her left eye to it and says something in her Rom dialect. The door pops open and she ushers Domashi inside, following him and shutting the door behind her. There is an audible click as the maglock engages.

By this time, Teresa is already stripping her clothes off on the way to a surprisingly large ensuite bathroom. Domashi takes a quick look around and almost nothing here screams downtrodden streetwalker in a really crappy part of the city where even taxis are afraid to go.

Domashi drops the bag of clothes outside the bathroom, but waits until he is fully inside to start taking off the clothes in order to limit the spread of any critters. He removes the coat and lays it on the floor to drop the other pieces onto it. He watches Teresa every second he can as he peels the offending fabric from his body, ”Wow. You are even sexier than I imagined, Reese. You make it difficult to think of leaving you, that is for sure.”

Teresa reaches into the shower and turns it on before turning around to face Domashi. ”That is how I am supposed to affect every man, Dominik. Leave them wanting more. Lots of tips that way. And how did you guess my nickname? Liena tell you? Scia?”

He looks the woman in front of him over carefully. ”Huh?” His eyes return to her face and he smiles warmly to Teresa. ”Oh, it wasn’t difficult. I mean, ‘Ter’ doesn’t work. Neither does ‘Sa.’ So, it was ‘Reese,’ or something else entirely.” He bundles up the coat with all the cruddy clothes inside. ”You said the chute was in the hall? I’ll toss these nests out before they can cause much trouble. You got any Seven Dust to cover me in?” He chuckles lightly while waiting to see if Teresa actually has anything to delouse him with.

She kicks her clothes out to him. ”Here, toss mine, too, please. The chute is right across the hall. The door will stay open for about ten seconds, so do not delay too long or you will be out in the corridor, flashing anyone coming by. Although, come to think of it, old Mrs. Lenny in the next room might think it was the Second Coming if she were to see you. And I have lots of decon stuff here. It is a necessary evil when living down here.”

Domashi places the coat gently on the floor again to load up Teresa’s discardings. As he bundles everything back up he glances up to the delectable naked woman sharing the bathroom with him. ”Well, cover me up pretty good, while I stand over the bundle. That way any extra will coat it and help contain any nasties. If I track anything out in the apartment, it will hopefully contain anything that leapt from us on the way in.” He straightens up and straddles the coat bundle. ”Mrs. Lenny will have to wait until after we shower before I give her any kind of show.” He smiles mischievously to Teresa. ”Do you get along with Mrs. Lenny? Would it improve your relationship if I paid her a visit?”

Teresa laughs and dusts Domashi with powder. ”Probably give her a heart attack. Don’t think she has had any action in about twenty years or so. She is about seventy years old.” She motions with her hands towards the door.

”A heart attack wouldn’t be good.” He picks up the coat bundle gingerly to not shake it any more than he has too. ”But if she has had a decades long dry spell, maybe she could use a visit? I hope a young and willing woman, such as yourself, would be willing to do the same for me when I’m about seventy.” Domashi does a strange kind of bow legged walk to not bump the coat bundle as he scurries to the door. He pauses for a second, but since Teresa didn’t give any alarm instructions he figures he can just open the lock, step out, and use the chute before stepping back in again. At worst, he would have to go knock on Mrs. Lenny’s door for some help. With that thought, he chuckles to himself and triggers the maglock and swings open the door.

Domashi immediately sees the garbage chute directly opposite him as he exits the door. He is able to get the clothes into the chute and back in before the door closes. Teresa is back in the bathroom, humming a song and swishing her cute ass back and forth at him as the door clicks shut behind him.

”Well, that was boringly uneventful. We are going to have to spice things up in here tonight.” Despite Domashi’s reluctance to stroke his powdered cock, it is rising to the occasion all on it’s own thanks to the fantastic show Teresa is putting on for him. ”You had asked what I want out of sex. The short answer is for my partner to be satisfied. I do not mind one bit adapting to the woman I am with, so if you have any preferences do speak up. If you want me to choose, I’ll come up with something for when we get out of the shower.” He runs a hand along the small of her back, and then down to gently caress Teresa’s ass.

Teresa wiggles her ass a couple more times then turns to face Domashi. She is smiling but her eyes look a bit red. ”Truth, Domashi? Do you want the truth or just another lie from another whore. Remember that you are not paying me for this, so you can ask for the truth if you want it and I will give it to you.?”

”I always want the truth, Reese. Even if it is inconvenient.” Domashi places his hands on both hips and pulls the beautiful woman close to him. ”And when did I agree to not pay you?” He gives her a little playful smile to try and cut the tension a bit as he gets the feeling things might get a little deeper than he expected.

Teresa’s voice is low and a bit hard to hear. ”I am a silly woman, Dominik. I want it all. At least two kids, a house just big enough for a small family, a bit of financial security, a husband I can argue with, have dramatic fights with, and make up with. I know it is a pipe dream, especially for someone like me, but you asked.”

”I can give you some of that. There are two kids you can borrow, I think I can provide the financial security. The house is out of the question, and I don’t like to argue or fight. Dramatic or otherwise.” Domashi hooks a finger and uses the side of it to raise Teresa’s chin so he can look into her eyes. ”If that isn’t enough for you, you are welcome to what I can give you until you find what you really want.”

Teresa looks for a while into Domashi’s eyes and the seconds turn into hours, days, and years, stretching into eons. He has experienced this with a couple of kisses, but not just from a look. Time returns to normal when she blinks and smiles. ”Who the fuck ever gets everything they want? I will take even a small part of it, where I can. If you can promise me some, that will need to be enough for the time being. Now, shower? We both stink like we have been down on the waterfront.”

Domashi drops Teresa’s chin and runs his hand back down to her hips before sliding both his hands around to cup her ass. ”Yes. Shower. And I hadn’t noticed the odor. Do we really smell that bad?” He grins to her, and lifts her up by her ass a bit. When she wraps her arms around his neck, and her legs around his waist, he walks them both into the plain, but well furnished and large shower. He moves them under the falling water to rinse the powder from their faces before he lowers his head to kiss the adorable Teresa.

Her eyes close and her lips open to give Domashi a kiss that goes way beyond prostitute-client relations. She leaves her tongue in her own mouth, but spars with his when he penetrates beyond her lips. Her nipples are hard as rocks as they press against his chest and he hears a low moan coming from somewhere inside her. ”Can you please make love to me the first time? I want to know what that is. Afterwards, we can fuck any way you want and in any hole you want, but I would like to experience what making love is like. Just once, please?”

Domashi smiles broadly and lets a contented sigh out. ”Of course, Reese. If that is what you want, I am happy to give that to you.” He makes sure to keep Teresa under the water to remove most, if not all the dust from her. Soap can wait for now. He kisses her chin, and starts to squat down. When he has the room for his spine to bend further, he kisses her throat. When he squats a bit further he kisses between her collar bones. He pauses when he has nearly completed his squat, and her breasts and drool inducing nipples are within easy reach. ”I hope you aren’t in any hurry, darling.” Domashi looks up to her seeking her eyes.

Teresa’s body is already quivering in anticipation of where Domashi is going to kiss her next. She does not trust herself to say anything but her eyes and the moan she lets out tell the Oni that she is in no hurry.

Domashi grins as he slides his hands up from Teresa’s hips to her rising and falling breasts. He holds back reacting until each hand has cradled one of her lovely tits. When he squeezes one, then the other just a bit he dives his mouth over the nipple of the massaged breast to suck on it and flick the nipple with his tongue. His desire is at full attention, and he has to fight the urge to just take this woman. As that realization roots itself in his mind, he finds the desire oddly reduced. His erection hasn’t wavered in the slightest, but he finds resisting the urge to pin this woman against the wall and penetrate her much easier to contain. This allows him to relax more into the act of pleasing Teresa, and he returns his attention to it fully. He alternates his squeezing and sucking with tongue flicking on each breast about a dozen times before he squeezes both tits at the same time while using his first finger and thumb to softly pinch and twist her nipples. The slight arching of Teresa’s back makes it easier for Domashi to kiss her chest below and between her breasts and start leaving a trail down the centerline of her abdomen.

By the time his mouth has reached Teresa’s belly button Domashi has released her enjoyable tits and is sliding his hands back down to her shapely hips. He has dropped to his knees, and even with that he has to tilt his body to the left a bit to afford him a somewhat comfortable way to tongue the cute little knob of her belly button. He circles his tongue around the little bump a few times before sucking it into his mouth with a deliberate pressure. Domashi breaks the seal of his lips allowing a popping sound before sucking the button back into his mouth and swirling his tongue around the knob and oh-so-softly nibbling it with his teeth.

Domashi takes the wiggling of Teresa’s hips and the moans from her chest as a signal to continue with what he is doing for now. He pretends the external belly button is Teresa’s clitoris, and falls into his practiced pattern for attending to that part of a woman. He mixes light kisses with mostly sucking and flicking with his tongue. On what seems to be the third time Teresa has thrust her hips toward him in reflex, Domashi decides he has tormented her enough and runs his left hand from her hip across to the front and down towards the tantalizing junction of where her thighs meet with her pelvis.

While his hand sets out on its expedition, Domashi continues to draw moans, both soft and loud, from the sexy Romanian. The wandering thought of if there are any unattractive Romanian women trounces through his mind before he returns his attention to Teresa’s body. His sucking and licking increase in speed and intensity and he has completely forgone the kisses. Domashi times his hands arrival at Teresa’s leaking slit with gripping her belly button gently between his teeth and pulling it away from her body a small amount.

Teresa has never had anyone pay her this sort of attention. None of the men who had lined up at the caravan at night after they had pulled up near a village. None of the relatives that have sampled her in the years since she became a woman. None of the men who have paid her for sex since she left the caravan three years ago to remain in Marseilles. And this man, this wonderful man, belongs to Iliena. Of course it would be Iliena who was able to catch such a man as this and not a woman such as Teresa. Still, she will take what she can, what he can give her. It certainly feels different, even if it is not truly love, and she reasons that is it likely the closest thing to love that she may ever find. Her hands reach down and caress Domashi’s back, stroking and massaging his muscles as he uses his tongue and hands to explore her body.

Her body jerks as Domashi’s hand cups her mound and a finger gently slides along the edges of her cunt at the same time that he begins ravishing her belly button. A moan turns into a gasp and her fingers dig into his back as she pushes her pelvis against the invading finger in a small climax that heralds so much better to come.

Domashi releases Teresa and looks up to her with a big warm smile on his face. ”It has been a while since you have not been used, hasn’t it? You are going to have to get used to that, at least a little, if you are going to spend any time with me, my darling Reese. Of course… Any time you prefer it… I’m more than willing to just use you for my own enjoyment.” He gives the sexy woman a wink before sliding both arms in between her thighs. She lets out a sharp, but soft, gasp as he hoists her onto his shoulders and she has to twist to plant a hand against the wall to stabilize herself.

He shuffles on his knees towards the wall Teresa had propped herself on while blowing softly on her lips and clit. Even though his plan was to make her wait until he had her against the wall, Domashi can’t resist sampling the juices mingling with water in front of his mouth. Each time his tongue touches her, Teresa forces out a desperate moan. The sound makes him wonder if she has never had anyone go down on her before.

A few licks later, and Teresa is relatively comfortable propped between his shoulders and the wall of the shower. Domashi has set himself up as comfortably as he can, and he spares a few moments to stroke his erection with his hand to make sure it is still working as it should, since his emotions and urges are not as strong as he is used to. His touch elicits all the feelings it should, so he sets aside the perplexing oddity for later as Teresa will have all of his attention now.

Domashi allows himself a moment of relentless desire for Teresa as he plunges his tongue into her core and curls it before pulling it back out. ”Holy fuck, Dominik!” He chuckles at the exclamation from Teresa, and reaches out his tongue to gingerly touch the trembling pussy lips before him. He softly rubs his tongue on a small section of one lip, then kisses the same spot. Then he repeats the action on the other side. He goes back and forth like this for about a dozen times and then he ‘attacks’ the swollen clitoris with a firm suck into his mouth.

Teresa nearly cries out with shock and surprise. As it is, she still lets out a strangled scream mingled with a load moan. She reflexively grips the head of the man between her legs and presses his face into her crotch that she is pushing forward with clenching stomach muscles.

The reaction instructs Domashi to forgo his intended course of action, and focus on this under appreciated knub of Teresa’s. He loosens his neck muscles to allow his head to move with the woman squirming on his shoulders. He then spares a glance up to see Teresa looking down at him with her face contorted in intense pleasure. The sight of her hair forming a dense wet curtain around her face and those luscious tits completing the framing takes his breath away and his cock twitches in deep lust. When he recovers from the scene, he returns his head to a more natural orientation to continue sucking and licking the overly sensitive clit in his mouth.

It doesn’t take long at all for Teresa to release an orgasm all over Domashi’s throat and chest. The squirming and bucking of the woman’s body makes the experience mildly uncomfortable, but that is lost in the warm excitement flowing through his body generated by the moans and squeals escaping from the woman on his shoulders. He doesn’t give her a moment of rest, and lowers his mouth to the lonely lips and hole beneath the swollen mound. Domashi takes the liberty of brushing that clit with his nose once in a while as he licks and sucks on the quivering lips on either side of the slit in front of him.

After Teresa’s second orgasm drawn forth by Domashi’s licking of her open core, she is panting and tapping the Oni’s head while begging for a break. ”No, seriously! I need a few moments. Really! Come on, please?!??”

Domashi gives the cavern in front of his mouth one more tongue thrust and then pulls back chuckling. He shifts his shoulders to let Teresa get one foot firmly underneath her and then slides out from beneath her. His legs and knees argue with his stupidity of kneeling for so long while he struggles to stand up. He has to twist his hips to the side to let his raging erection lay on Teresa’s stomach rather than try to stab her, and he pulls the weakened woman into a firm embrace. ”How much time do you need, my darling Reese?” He snorts a bit. ”I still need to call home, if you want to just finish up showering. Of course, if you recover while cleaning up I can continue then…” His hips twist of their own accord, rubbing his hard cock on the trembling woman’s sexy flat stomach.

Teresa reaches down and takes hold of Domashi’s erection and grins at him as she kneels. “I think I can recover my energy while tending to this monster. God, it is hard as a board!” She wastes no time putting her lips and tongue to work as she sensually licks and kisses the entire length of Domashi’s cock, placing lots of attention on the bulbous head. His activities of the past few minutes have served a dual purpose by getting him extremely close to an orgasm and Teresa takes full advantage of that,

Domashi’s head lolls back and his groans indicate that the woman on her knees in front of him is doing a superb job. She seems to have an instinctive ability to know just when to back off to keep the anticipation at a high peak. Still, all men have their limits, even Domashi, and he eventually roars out his lust as his loins drain into Teresa’s willing and waiting mouth in a series of strong jets. The orgasm seems to last a long time and the flow of cum is a bit too much for Teresa to swallow down at one time, some spilling from her mouth to drip onto her chin and tits. The explosion is so strong that Domashi has to place his hands on the wall to avoid falling down as his legs go weak.

”Well, damn!” Domashi looks down with a big smile to Teresa. ”That was a lot better than I was expecting.” He keeps one hand on the wall to steady himself, and offers the other to the woman kneeling before him. ”If we can control ourselves, we should clean up. Then I can make a couple of calls, and then I can devote my attention to finishing your request of me.” The thought that if he had that damn datajack already he wouldn’t have to leave the shower to make calls pushes its way through his mind, causing a stifled sigh. The day of his augmentation implanting should be coming up soon.

Teresa takes Domashi’s hand and stands up. Nodding, she steps back into the shower spray without saying a word. Some mutual soaping and rinsing make sure that both are clean. Teresa takes a towel and dries Domashi off, still not saying anything, but showing care and love in her eyes and face. After the Oni is dry, Teresa dries herself off and pads naked to the bed, sliding between the sheets. She lays sideways with her head elevated on a crooked arm as she watches Domashi.

For the first time in his recent memory, Domashi feels a little self conscious with Teresa watching him so closely while he moves around naked in her apartment. It isn’t intolerable, just unusual. Even still, he has work to take care of and he collects his comm from the bag of clothes he purchased. With practiced ease he tapps in the commcode for Iliena. He isn’t using his subvocal mic, so maybe that is part of his discomfort – knowing that Teresa is going to hear his side of the conversation. There isn’t any time to think on that as Iliena accepts the call. ”Evening, Dearest. Is everyone back safe?”

There is no mistaking the joy in Iliena’s voice when she replies. ”Oh, my love, it is so good to hear your voice. All have returned home except for you. I would have been worried, but Scia told me that you might be taking a longer route back to the hotel.”

”It’s true. Cleanup has taken a bit longer than I expected. Your cousins did well, I think, although it seems they weren’t needed thankfully. I’ll send Lany a message myself, but I’ll let you know I will likely be some time.” He looks Teresa over from head to toe and then back again. ”How would you feel about Reese staying with us for the weekend?”

There is a slight delay in the return and Domashi can hear voices in the background. ”Um………are you and my cousin being naughty, Dominik?”

”Not at the moment.” Domashi chuckles a little. ”She confessed to me how much she wants a stable family life, and a career change. I’m thinking; let her meet the kids, and everyone else. Under the assumption that there are no issues with anyone, she might make a decent sitter. Dragons know we could use the help from time to time. We can sell this to her as a little vacation, and see where things go. What do you think?”

”Hmmmmm. Have you had sex with her yet or plan on it?”

”Why, yes my Dearest Liena. Does that present a problem? Domashi started with a lighthearted and playful tone, but it trails off into more serious and concerned.

Iliena pauses again then her voice is almost a purr when she replies. ”Not if you are telling me about it. And the rest of the family later. Has she been truthful in telling you what she does?”

Domashi shakes his head softly. ”I haven’t forgotten our arrangement already. I’m not keeping anything from any of you. I’m not yet comfortable making a confession over the comm rather than in person, but if you want that from me I’ll get used to it. Domashi pauses for a moment and raises his eyebrows to Teresa. ”Unless she lied about being a prostitute to hide something from me, I do believe she has been completely honest with me about her profession.”

”No, I do not need you to tell me about it over the ‘link, Dominik. I would rather get the details from you later. Just be careful, my love, she………runs with a very rough crowd, which might be a plus for us if we need help from that quarter. Have fun and be safe.”

”Thank you, Liena. I will be. I love you, Dearest.” Domashi smiles off into the aether and waits for a second or two to make sure Iliena has said all she needed to before closing the call.

He then taps out a quick message to Lany. << Lany > I’m running later than planned, I’ll be at the hotel to pick you up in about an hour and a half. We have something to discuss at your flat tonight. It shouldn’t be earth shattering, but it can be stressful. See you soon, I love you.>> With that done, Domashi taps out the commcode for Jasmine.

The response from Lany comes quickly. <<Domashi> I will be waiting. You have me worried. Are you alright?>> Jasmine picks up on the first ring. ”Yes, Domashi. Do I need to distance myself from the rest to take this call?”

”Not at all, gorgeous! I was just wanting to check if we, well you, got all we needed tonight? If so, give Lany a copy to send to Marcel – if you haven’t already, and could you send me a copy of everything as well? There is someone else who should get it… It may end up helping Marcel.” Domashi wonders if he has been too cryptic and if that will trigger a series of questions he isn’t ready to answer while standing naked in front of Teresa.

”Sure thing. Copy of the file is on the way. There is quite a bit that could help us, I think, but I will let you be the judge. I am sending you the encryption code by a separate text. Do not try to open the file without using the code.”

”Thank you, Jasmine. Do you have a class tomorrow morning? Or can we start out early? We have some things to do, and some time to spend together. Then there is the matter of I have some things to tell the family.” When Jasmine indicates that she does not teach on Saturday, Domashi continues. ”Right. Then I will be aiming to be at the hotel by eight, so we can get a relatively early start. Thank you so much for your help, gorgeous. I love you.”

Domashi fires off a reply to Lany’s message. << Lany > I’m fine. You can relax, it isn’t something that you can do anything about. For that matter, there isn’t anything any of us can really do about it. So, keep calm and maybe get some snuggle time with your sisters until I get home.>>

While he has his comm in his hand, Domashi fires off another message. This one to Monique. << Monique > I have some data to go through, but I should have something of use to you. Give me a couple of hours before I can transmit it. That should give you time to instruct me on any special protocol you want followed.>>

After pressing “Send” Domashi finally looks back up to Teresa. ”Sorry, Reese. The hazards of trying to get some love in while working.” He smiles easily to her. ”If you spend much time with me, you’ll get used to it.” He winks to her, and sets his comm on the table before walking over to the bed, with Teresa laying in it.

The relaxing woman rolls her head back a little to look up at Domashi’s face. ”Are there any other women you have to call and tell that you love them?” There is a slight edge to her voice, but her face has a genuine smile to it.

”Have to?” Domashi pretends to think for a bit. ”No, not have to.” He shakes his head emphatically. ”There are a few more I could call and tell them that I love them, if you would like.” He gives the sexy Teresa a smile and a wink. ”Of course, that will make you wait longer for me to make love to you…” Domashi strokes his cock back to full attention during the last statement, and waits for Teresa’s reply.

Teresa grins and flips the sheet back. ”Actually, I don’t care how many women you love as long as I am getting you right now. The future will take care of itself and perhaps we can talk of that vacation, but for now, come to bed and fuck me like I have never been fucked before. Please.” Domashi can see the drops of liquid, like dew, on Teresa’s pussy lips as she holds open her arms.

”No need to beg, Reese.” Domashi kneels up on the edge of the bed and leans over to kiss Teresa. He only intends to let his lips linger for a moment or two, but the sexy woman has other intentions. He doesn’t fight at all, and returns the level of desire shown in Teresa’s kiss enthusiastically. Domashi encourages the kiss to continue, sparing one hand or the other to cradle the neck of the woman beneath him as he shuffles his body sideways, pivoting at their mouths, to line up with her torso.

Reluctantly, Domashi releases Teresa’s neck in order to free his hand to rub the tip of his erection on the droplet laden lips beneath him. ”I’m not sure how you have never been fucked, Reese. I intend to follow through on your request to have me make love to you.” He spares another quick kiss then continues. ”I take instructions well, so if that is not what you had in mind, darling, just let me know what you want, need, or desire, and I will do what I can to give it to you.”

Teresa’s smile could light a dark room as she leans in close to kiss Domashi. ”Dominik, I have been a whore for my entire adult life. The sex I get has always been of the quick and dirty sort. Sometimes gentle and sometimes rough. I have seen it all, but I have never had a man with me who wanted to make love to me. To make me feel that, at least for a short time, I was the most important woman in the world to him. Never. I will understand if you cannot give me that or don’t wish to give me that. If that is the case, then I will just keep looking for the man who will. There was a man out there for Liena so there may be one for me. But………..if you do want to be the man who takes me there, even for a few seconds or minutes, I will show you just how much I appreciate that.” She gives Domashi a tender kiss and looks into his eyes.

”Damn, Reese. That look could melt plascrete.” Domashi grins. ”It has made my heart do backflips in my chest.” He lowers his head and kisses Teresa’s shoulder as he pushes his cock’s bulbous head into her. He then whispers softly. ”I suggest you keep looking, not because I can’t give you what you want, but because I want you to get all that you want, whenever you want it.” Domashi slides his head sideways and nuzzles a kiss on her neck before raising his head to look at her face. ”You are all that I could ever need. I just don’t have the time to devote to you that you deserve, Reese. When you have me though, you have me. There is no one else for me while I am in this bed than you.”

Teresa’s body arcs to meet Domashi’s cock as it slips into a velvety dampness. There is a slight sigh at his words, but her arms still snake about him, holding him tightly to her. He sees tears in her eyes and on her face when he looks down at her and she nods her head, her voice so low that Domashi could be forgiven if he did not hear her words. Most of it is in her Rom tongue and is complete gibberish to him, although he thinks she says Iliena’s name a couple of times. After a brief pause, she continues, her voice a bit stronger and in French. ”It is alright. Make love to me here and now. Let me know what it might feel like so I will recognize it if I get another chance. Your cock feels at home inside me, like it should be there. I wish it could always be there, but I love my cousin too much. She is family. And I think I would lose that battle and just hurt everyone. So, you are here with me now and I need you, if you wish to give some bit of yourself to me.”

”Reese, I wish to give you all that you want.” Domashi starts to softly push himself into the warm and welcoming core available to him. ”I may not be able to give you everything, but I will give you all that I can, whenever I can, darling.” He shifts his weight to his elbows, so that he can wipe the tears from Teresa’s eyes while speaking to her and seating himself as deep into her as he can go. ”Unless someone says otherwise, this won’t be our last time. You are far to good of a woman for me to be satisfied with just one time with you.” Domashi licks at the lips beneath his face. ”Now, if you will excuse me for a while, I find more than simple thoughts very difficult right now. There is this incredibly fine pussy that is just too good to ignore.”

With Teresa being so experienced, Domashi doesn’t find seating all the way into her to be any problem. The way her cavern pulses around him every so often signals that the experience is as enjoyable to Teresa’s body as it is for him. ”Shit, Reese. If you don’t mind, I’d like to just stay right here for a while. You feel so good, I wonder if I stayed in you long enough if I could orgasm just from the feeling of you around me.” He knows it is unlikely, but he is still very much sincere in the sentiment. There is not one thing he could find to complain about right now.

Strangely enough, it seems that such a miracle is possible. Teresa’s pussy is just so damn fuckable and she knows tricks he has never even dreamed of so that Domashi finds himself going from half-staff to full erection while still encased inside her. She rolls him over while keeping him inside her and gently rocks on him. She leans over so that he can easily reach her breasts. The pace stays slow and even for a good bit and Domashi knows by the way her body quivers in his hands that he takes her over the edge twice before she begins picking up the pace. He has never really been the sort to get off with a soft fuck and she seems to know that. The speed of her movements increases and she builds up to what he likes. ”So, your turn now. Do you like it rougher than this? Would that please you?”

”Reese, we are here for… Uuggg. For you. Even if you hadn’t… Shit. Hadn’t made me cum already, this is what you want, tonight. I don’t need special attention now. Fuck! Just keep going.” Domashi groans with Teresa’s recent hip thrust. ”To answer your question though, I do like it a bit rougher. I have outlets for that though. God, you feel fantastic. Don’t stop.”

Teresa snickers. ”I will give you another outlet.” She encourages Domashi to flip over so that he is on top again. ”Now! Fucking pound me into the mattress, Dominik. Make me your cunt! Own this pussy. Fu……..fuck yeah. Just li…..oh fuck…….just like that.” Her groans get louder and louder the harder he punches his erection into her willing pussy.

Domashi does not refuse the invitation, and takes to it willingly. With every driving thrust his grunts get a little louder, and he gets nearer and nearer to another orgasm. This one threatens to be of a significant force. ”Holy shit, your feel fantastic Reese! Gods!” He wants to observe her aura, but he can’t quite concentrate enough to do so. The warm, wet, and constricting cavern demanding all of his attention.

Teresa begins screaming Domashi’s name as she orgasms. Her pussy muscles grip his cock, massaging it even as he thrusts in and pulls out. ”Let it go, you fucker. Pound it……….fuck yes…………pound it. Fill my cunt with your baby batter. Do it! No slacking.”

”Aye…” Domashi grunts with another couple of thrusts. ”No slacking…” Another couple of grunts, and his back clenches, pulling his head back for a moment. ”Fuc… Reese!” His head snaps back, but his eyes are crossed as he erupts into the enticing woman beneath him with a loud grunting roar. His hips keep thrusting half assedly on their own, and it appears as if Domashi isn’t breathing right away.

Teresa would not have any idea right away that Domashi might be having trouble. The flood of warm goo into her insides sends her way past the next climax, causing her to buck and scream for what seems to be at least two minutes. By the time she gains any kind of control over her senses, Domashi is looking down at her and smiling.

”Looks like I failed to deliver for you.” Domashi winks playfully to Teresa. ”We will have to try again to have me just make love to you.” He lowers himself down to his elbows and kisses the sultry woman. ”Might take several tries before I succeed, Reese. Sorry.”

Teresa laughs weakly as she straightens out on the bed next to Domashi. ”I guess you will need more practice to get it right. Maybe we can set up a schedule of appointments.”

Domashi bursts into laughter as he half collapses next to Teresa. ”Good fucking luck with that.” He twists his head to look at the marvelous woman next to him. ”Not only does Liena refuse to let scheduling happen, but there is always about a dozen things going on at once in my life.” With a little struggle, Domashi reaches across his body to gently touch the side of Teresa’s face. ”We will probably have to play it by ear. I hope you won’t hold that against me.” The light grin on his face should demonstrate that he is just playing a bit, even though the sentiments are completely sincere.

Teresa chuckles as she runs a hand down Domashi’s chest. ”I can think of several things I would like to hold against you, but that is not one of them. I have really enjoyed this, Dominik. You are an amazing lover.”

”That is dangerously close to getting intimate, dear Reese.” Domashi softly chuckles and winks to Teresa. ”Should we hurry up and discuss you coming home with me tonight?” He moves deliberately to prop himself up on and elbow and look down into the Rom’s lovely eyes.

Teresa smiles and props herself up as well, facing Domashi. ”Sure. I am ready to hear this plan. Just remember, I do not want to upset Liena…..or anyone else.”

”Well, you shouldn’t upset anyone. Hell, you are family after all. The plan is simple. Tonight you meet everyone. In the morning, you get to meet the kids. If, by Saturday evening, you haven’t grasped the situation I will have a good long talk with you to make sure you understand.” Domashi touches a hooked finger under Teresa’s chin. ”Then, as long as there are no major objections, you spend Sunday deciding if you want to be a part of everything, or not. Should be easy enough.” He gives her a light wink.

Teresa sighs. ”Oh, if everything could be simple. But I will go with you, yes. When should we leave here?”

Domashi brightens noticeably. ”How about now? Or would you like to clean up again?” He twists to hang his feet off the bed to the floor, and he takes a deep breath to gather what strength he has available. He looks over his shoulder back at Teresa. ”I won’t be staying at home tonight. I have an obligation to follow through on. In the morning, I have to spend some time with Jasmine, as you might have overheard.” With his mind focusing on Lany waiting for him, as well as Jasmine in the morning, Domashi finds the energy to rise. With a soft sigh, he turns to face the lovely woman in her bed and offers her a hand to help her out.

Teresa reaches out and takes Domashi’s hand, allowing him to pull her from the bed. ”So many commitments, Dominik. How do you ever find the time to even breathe?” She walks to the bathroom with Domashi and joins him in the shower. His closeness to her means that she cannot help but touch him on occasion and she is gratified to see that he does indeed respond to her by touching and caressing her as well. Leaving the shower, Teresa gets fresh towels from a linen cupboard and they dry each other off before dressing.

Teresa catches more than a few looks, and a couple of stares and gawks from Domashi as they dress. He offers to leave the third set of clothes he bought, the ones that were picked out because his hostess might actually wear them. She declines, naturally. All dressed, and with all his tech back in place, Domashi wraps his arm around Teresa’s waist and pulls her a little closer. ”I do have many commitments, Reese. I am hoping to get some breathing room over the next couple of weeks, but that really remains to be seen. There are no expectations for you. No plans that you have to be concerned about hurting, or ruining. We are approaching this with an open mind, and an open heart. If you can find comfort in our arrangement, that would be wonderful. If it isn’t for you, then there is no harm done, no hard feelings.” Domashi cocks his head a little and smiles to the woman in his arm. ”Unless you and Liena don’t get along, all should be very comfortable regardless of you choices.” He leans down and gives Teresa a soft and gentle kiss. ”Ready?”

Teresa sighs and chuckles after Domashi kisses her. ”Damn, Dominik, you could really grow on a girl, you know? As for dear Liena? Who knows. We did not part on the best of terms last time we met, but it was a couple of years ago and she might have forgotten………….not.” She sighs again. ”We will just have to see if she has gotten over it. If not, I can always return to my spacious palace here, right?’ She opens the door and ushers Domashi out before following him.

In spite of Domashi wanting to go over all the data that Jasmine sent him while he was enjoying Teresa, he just can’t. He has to focus on giving the sexy Rom his attention on the ride back to the hotel. He does sneak in some time to verify that he received it all, and that it is as voluminous as he expects. And it is. Once he gets that datajack, he would be able to play with it a bit. For now, he has to settle on knowing that he, no they might be done with Rhea Kynn’s job, and on the road to shutting down the cesspit The Sea Hag’s Catch. The fact that Armond gets taken with it is simply icing on that cake.

117

[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 20:54
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Baku

Domashi was able to get Jasmine to set up a secure line for him with little resistance. She was very curious about what it was for, and fortunately for him the reason wasn’t ultra-hush. He didn’t have a lot of details to give her, but he shared what he had. Noé Chagnon is the Chief Inspector in the Paris police force, and he was checking up on Monique’s story. He promised Jasmine he would share more if he could, when he had it. With a deep breath, he typed in the Chief Inspector’s private secure line, almost hoping she wouldn’t answer.

The response comes quicker that Domashi had thought it would. <<Dominik> I have been waiting for the call. Can you talk?>>

Domashi fights the urge to flirt with her, after the way she ended the message, she almost asked for it. But this was a business call, after all. << Noé Chagnon > Yes, I have followed your advice, the line is secure and I have taken all precautions. I have a ton of questions for you, but I will start by answering yours. I met Monique today, and we hit it off before I had any idea who she was. After she talked about working in the Paris police department, I just wanted to double check because I would have remembered seeing her there.>>

<<Dominik> I doubt you would remember seeing her. You and she never really worked in the same circles, although I do believe that you did provide some evidence on one of her cases that helped her indirectly. Are you just seeing her socially, or is there something else behind your call?>>

<< Noé Chagnon > Yes. To both. It started out as just a social thing with her, but after your response to me, there is a whole lot ‘else’ behind my call. You made it sound as if just being around her can get people hurt.>> Domashi’s tone was mostly calm, but he couldn’t hide a touch of concern.

<<Dominik> She does not work for me.>> The beautiful Chief Inspector laughs in a way that Domashi finds alluring. <<Dominik> In fact, I may work for her, in a way of speaking. She reports directly to the head of the National Security Services as a special investigator. Her authority is extreme and some of her methods are…….. Very unconventional at times, to say the least, but her resolution rate is superb. Her specialty is police corruption cases, which tends to create few friends in the force. She moves around at the pleasure of the Director of NSS and has a reputation for a nose for rooting out gang-related corruption in the police forces. My personal opinion is that we need people like her to help us remove the influence of gangs but there are many who see her as a problem. Death threats, that sort of thing. She can take care of herself and is mostly a loner, but I would ask that you give her any sort of aid that she may ask for. She has sent me a private request for information about you and I have told her that you can be trusted, but that I would need to talk to you before I told her more. Would you like to be involved in what she does there or not?>>

Domashi lets a small smile form before giving Noé a small bow of his head. << Noé Chagnon > Thank you for the honor, Chief Inspector. I am afraid I might be involved with what she is doing, whether I want it or not. Fortunately, it is tangentially, and not in the source of what she may be investigating. Let me ask you something first; would you trust your career with her? Would you trust your life with her?>>

Noé gets an odd look on her face as she ponders her reply. <<Dominik> I am not quite sure what you are asking. My career? She is after those in the force that bring disgrace and dishonor to it. I would support her actions and stake my career on her information, yes. I am not sure if that answers that part of your question. As to my life, certainly. No question of that. If she is showing you a gentle side, do not be fooled. She is hard as nails and has skills to back her up. There are many rumors about her abilities, some of which may even be true. If only a small part of them are, then she is very good at taking care of herself.>>

<< Noé Chagnon > I’m sorry, I was trying to get your read on the woman. I trust you completely, and I was trying to see if you could be comfortable with Monique investigating you, should someone sick her on you, so that I could know if you would trust her to find only the truth and not be swayed by any outside forces. From the rest of what you say, I take it that you would, and that you consider her a decent, and trustworthy person. Perhaps a bit harsher than you would like, but not overly so. Is that a good assessment of your thoughts on her? >>

Noé nods. <<Dominik> Yes, that would be correct. She is definitely not afraid of getting her hands in the mud to sift out information she can use. To my knowledge, she has never used her influence or authority to push an agenda other than ridding the force of corruption within its ranks. She can be a bit unorthodox, though. I have heard that she has worked with various members of the shadow communities to help her gather information. She has also used more legitimate sources, such as I would think you are. Associating with her can have its downside, though, so be careful. Her enemies might not stoop to only trying to take her out, if you get me.>>

Domashi lets out a small sigh as he realizes that Monique moving in just got more complicated. << Noé Chagnon > Thank you for your assessment, Noé. I would be glad if you share any and all information about me with her. I can even explain why I think I am involved in her business here, if you wish to know. >>

The Chief Inspector shakes her head and smiles. <<Dominik> Perhaps the less I know the better right now, Dominik. Unless you think it impacts on something up here in my town? If that is the case, then by all means tell me more. Otherwise we can save that story for over drinks some day.>>

Domashi gets a sort of sad smile before he replies. << Noé Chagnon > I look forward to that. I don’t think what is going on down here has any bearing on Paris, but I will certainly let you know the second I do think so.>>

<<Dominik> Stay safe, Dominik. I always thought you were one of the good guys, and there are precious few of those willing to help the police. Help her if you can and I will hope that you do not suffer any sort of fallout for that.>>

<< Noé Chagnon > Thank you again, for your help Noé. Contact me any time if I can do anything for you. Good night.>> Domashi pauses for a few heartbeats to make sure that the Chief Inspector was finished before closing the call.

<< Jasmine > Are you still online? I’d like to keep this secure line for one more call.>> Domashi checks with his online security team.

<<Dominik> My continuous scan shows that we are still secure, Dominik.>>

Whether Jasmine thought so or not, Domashi owes her a favor or three. He takes a moment to center himself before he punches in the code for Monique.

The answer is not immediate, but only takes a couple of rings. Domashi hears an unfamiliar series of sounds before Monique connects in. Her eyes are just as he remembers. <<Dominik> Dominik, to what do I owe this pleasant interlude? I am thigh deep in reports and could use a break.>>

Despite the concern and stress that is weighing on Domashi at the moment, just seeing Monique’s face, and in particular those eyes, lightens his mood immensely. << Monique > I’m sorry to say this is a business call. Would you prefer another line?>>

Monique tilts her head and looks away from the screen for a second then shakes her head and smiles. <<Dominik> No, this is about as secure a line as you can get. What do you need to talk about?>>

Domashi gives Monique an honest smile. << Monique > I just finished my call with Noé Chagnon. She spoke well of you, and since you know her, you know that is very high praise indeed. I’ll let you get her assessment of me before I try to sell you on my trustworthiness, but I thought I should let you know some of the things I do because they might help your job here. >>

Domashi does not detect any sort of change to Monique’s facial expression. <<Dominik> Why don’t you just assume that I may already know something, Dominik, and tell me what you wish to let me know.>>

<< Monique > Well, I do not have any real proof or evidence to back any of this up. But if it can help, I’d rather give the information to you before you need it.>> Domashi takes a breath << Monique > There is a beat cop in the Marseilles police force that is getting harassed at work because he is trying to find the truth about a few things. His name is Marcel, and I do not have a last name. The things he is trying to get answers to are the murder of his parents, and a couple of other gang related crimes. He has been getting push back from his coworkers and his superiors. I believe he is a good man, and a good cop, so I would ask that if he is one of your targets, give him the benefit of the doubt, please.>>

Monique looks thoughtful for a moment. <<Dominik> You have used some words designed to draw my attention. Did the Chief Inspector tell you what to say? First off, you have to know that I cannot play favorites. If your man is dirty, I will use my authority to have him dealt with. If he is really dirty, he will be going to prison. How sure are you that this man is deserving of your support here?>>

With a slight shake of his head, Domashi continues. << Monique > You misunderstand me, but that is all my fault. I am sure the man is good. I am staking the happiness of someone very dear to me on that. The Chief Inspector did not coach me on what to say to you, nor did I try to draw your attention. I am trying to be as forthcoming as I can from the get go, so that we can hopefully return to a more personal relationship without any doubts or regrets.>>

Domashi sees Monique look off to a side again and her shoulders move as if she is typing. When she looks back, she is not smiling. <<Dominik> There are some serious charges pending against your acquaintance, Dominik. I am pretty sure that he understands that at this time. There is a good chance that he will face a temporary suspension while he is investigated, but from what I can tell, that decision is not yet final. What sort of evidence do you have that will help him?>>

Domashi sighs heavily. << Monique > Well, as I said, I don’t have any evidence. I can tell you that I have read his aura, and I know he is a completely honest fellow. That is not evidence you can use, and it requires that you trust me. I can not expect you to do that, at least not yet.>>

Monique nods her head. <<Dominik> Yes, such evidence is most useful when supported by something harder. I will tell you that there is a mention of a link between him and a man by the name of Ling Po. Po is the boss of the Marseilles Triad and there are not many nice things I can say about that group. Are you aware of this link?>>

Domashi curses under his breath. << Monique > I am familiar with the name, as there is more on that I can share. I am certain that Marcel is not connected to Ling Po, and that any reports of that are mistaken at best.>>

<<Dominik> Talk to me, please. Can you tell me what you know?>>

<< Monique > Of course. But it requires me to change the topic from Marcel, and I wasn’t sure you were ready to do that yet. I am in the middle of investigating a rumored child prostitution setup on the waterfront. As I said, I have no evidence of this yet. The power behind this setup is said to be Ling Po, and the Dragon’s Breath Triad. There is also another man, who I am going to leave the name off for now, that is tied to this as well. Again, this is just rumor. I am guessing, that if you know that name, and that it is being thrown around in the police force, that Ling Po certainly has his paws in there somewhere.>>

<<Dominik> So far, nothing you are saying is enough to get your friend out of trouble. I am going to talk to him tomorrow, so anything you can give me may help him. I have to say that some of the evidence against him seems solid. However, I intend to investigate this as thoroughly as I can. If he is being framed, I will find out. If he is dirty, I will find that out, too. If you have anything I can use before my meeting tomorrow at 1300, please let me know.>>

Domashi nods. << Monique > I wasn’t looking to get Marcel out of trouble, I am aware you wouldn’t do that just on the word of someone. I have one bit of advice that may help you. If Marcel starts getting flustered, or defensive, and in general unhelpful to you… Tell him that ‘Sam is looking out for him.’ That should calm him down. As for further information, I may have more of that tonight. If you ask, I will call you as soon as I have anything, or I will save that for you in the morning.>>

Monique smiles a little. <<Dominik> You can call me at any time, Dominik. It is not like I have anything else going on right now. Speaking of which, it might be best if we postpone our personal call tomorrow. Note that I said postpone, not cancel. I will very much wish to pick up on where we left off, but it might be best to wait until we have this other issue behind us.>>

For the second time in less than half an hour, Domashi gets a sort of sad smile. << Monique > I understand, and agree. It does suck though, as this may take weeks to settle. I’ll be available for you, when you need it, though.>>

Monique’s face takes on a softer look and there is definitely a hint of regret in her tone. <<Dominik> Thank you, Dominik. I hope that you know that I am as disappointed as you are. I guess the offer to move in with you needs to be back-burnered as well and I cannot tell you how much I was looking forward to an official invite. Maybe when this is done we can take that back up?>>

<< Monique > I plan on it. If you do not hear from me by midnight, I do not have anything further for you. If you do not hear from me by 1000, I may be in trouble.>> Domashi winks to Monique at the end.

<<Dominik> I have a feeling that there is much more to you than meets the eye, Dominik. I look forward to hearing from you by midnight. Is there anything else for right now?>>

Domashi shakes his head softly. << Monique > Nothing that is appropriate given the situation. I will call you soon.>> After another smile, Domashi ends the call. He then goes and finds Jasmine to thank her and get a hug.

Jasmine gives Domashi an odd look after the hug. ”I hope that you are going to explain that at some point.”

Domashi smiles and looks into Jasmine’s eyes. ”Things are changing, Jasmine. I’m not sure how everything will all shake out, but I could lose some friendships after tonight.”

Jasmine shakes her head. ”Over what? The family is the family and if this is the first real test of our bonds, then so be it. Those that are not really committed to us will leave and those that stay will be here forever.” She gives a laugh and shakes her head. ”Listen to me. A day ago, I would have laughed at anyone telling me something like that about a bunch of strangers brought together as a “family”. But that was before I met Iliena. Fuck, that girl can sell the product. Dominik, you have me, and I am pretty sure that you have the rest of us as well. Trust in the family and the love we share with each other. We will work out everything else.”

Domashi soaks up everything Jasmine was saying, then smiles to her after kissing her forehead. ”Thank you for that, it means a lot. I wasn’t talking about the family though. I am secure in the knowledge that you all are behind me. I am talking about friendships. Some of which I have had for months. I do not know how that will all play out, and that is why I needed the hug from you.”

Jasmine smiles back. ”Calls all done? I think we have someplace to be and some gangers to investigate. You set on the codes to alert me if anything looks like it is going sideways? If so, let’s roll.”

116

[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 16:27
Madeline’s House, Marseilles; Baku

The cab drops Domashi off in front of a very large mediterranean-style house overlooking the water. The road here had wound past several other dwellings that had seen better days and this one is no exception. The once-gracious house is certainly showing its age, but despite that, Domashi can tell that someone has made an attempt to keep the yard up and there are some flowers in carefully maintained beds along the walkway up to the door and along the sides of the house.

As he puts the clothing he brought with him across an arm and walks towards the door, Madeline opens it and steps out onto the porch. She is wearing a light skirt and blouse outfit that blows a little in the slight breeze and forms to her figure like it was tailored for it and displays a nice turn of leg. She lifts a hand to brush some hair from her eyes and smiles at Domashi. ”Welcome to our home, Dominik. Come in and meet Gary. May I offer you something to drink? I have beers and a white wine.” She steps to the side and takes Domashi’s hand, leading him into the house.

Domashi is drawn to the natural beauty of the woman and automatically takes her hand, not really caring how it would look to be holding the hand of a married woman. ”Beer, please. I have had little more than wine since I have arrived in Marseilles. You look fantastic, by the way.”

”Thank you. Watch your step here; we have had to put in all sorts of ramps and things so that Gary can get about. Just through here.” The room she takes Domashi into first is a large, open living room. There are several comfortable looking, if worn, chairs and a large sofa. Across from the entryway are large windows leading out to a central courtyard. The house continues on around this area, creating a small oasis of the outdoors in the center of the building. From where he stands, Domashi sees flowering shrubs in the courtyard as well as a small fountain burbling away.

Madeline leads Domashi through this room and into a slightly smaller room that is full of racks of material and a couple of mannequins. There are four large desks in front of the windows, one with a man at it. His face is a dusky hue that would imply a Latino heritage and he wears his brown hair short. His mustache, though, is impressive for its size. The man touches some controls on the arms of his chair and the entire thing moves silently away from the desk to just before Domashi, where he holds out his hand in a firm shake. ”Gary. You must be Dominik. I have heard some nice things about you.” That Madeline is still holding onto Domashi’s hand does not seem to phase him in the slightest.

Domashi takes the man’s offered hand and shakes it. ”Yes, Dominik. And I have heard a bit about you, as well. That was some piece of art I was wearing last night.”

Madeline gently squeezes Domashi’s hand as Gary motions to her. ”Don’t look at me for that. That was all Madeline. I admit that I did the modeling for it, though.” Both he and Madeline begin to laugh and Domashi nods his head before joining them. He is a bit taken aback by the man’s reference to his condition, but then Gary points to one of the mannequins. ”That one is me and that one is Madeline. These mannequins are top-grade and can be used to represent almost any human form. We have a few in the back room for Trolls, Orks, and the other metahumans.”

Gary swivels the chair and motions with one arm. ”Come with me, Dominik. Let’s chat for a bit about what I can do for you if you give me the material, the time, and the money. Nasty stuff, that money, but it makes the world go around and puts food on the table.”

Madeline lets go of Domashi’s hand and motions with her head. ”I’m off to get some beer for Dominik and me. You want one, dear?”

”You need to ask?” He keeps the chair moving until he comes to a stop in front of a terminal set into a shelf. He taps some keys and the screen lights up. Rubbing his hands together, Gary looks up at Domashi and motions for him to put the clothes he is carrying on a vacant table near him and take a seat in one of the chairs against the wall here. ”So how much time do you have, Dominik? Enough for me to get you thinking about what we can do for you?”

Domashi nods as he pulls a chair forward. As the screen opens, Domashi can see a stylized workroom with shelves and drawers. Gary’s fingers flash over the keyboard and drawers open, displaying a wide variety of armor add-ons. ”See anything you like?”

Domashi nods several times, part of him wanting lots of what he sees and he chuckles. ”Yeah. Too much for what I can afford. You have all of this here?”

Gary nods. ”Yes, all that I am showing you here, that is. The room I am moving the cursor to now is special order stuff. What do you have in mind?”

”I picked up a dress for one of my partners. Looks good on her, but she was thinking that a quick release of some kind on the skirt to allow for running or some kicking would be very nice. And perhaps a motion sensor of some sort.”

Gary motions towards the garment bag Domashi had brought in. ”It in there? Good, pull it out, please and let me take a look at it.” While Domashi is pulling the gown from the bag, Gary continues talking. ”Madeline tells me that you want to sleep with her, Dominik. Is that true?”

Domashi practically drops the dress as well as the bag as his heart sinks into near nothingness. His brain seizes, and it seems like hours pass before he can even think again. He carefully presents the dress to Gary, still trying to process what the frag had just happened. With a deep breath, he looks Gary straight in the eyes and nods slowly. ”Yes, Mr. Gervais. That is the truth.” Now he just has to wait for the fallout.

Gary laughs. ”Mister Gervais was my father and he hated it when people called him anything but Cole. It is just Gary to my friends, and I hope that we can be friends, Dominik. Especially if you are sleeping with Madeline. Here, better put that fancy gown on that table just over there before you drop it.” He moves his chair over to the table after Domashi puts the dress on it and begins looking it over. ”Hmmm, nice material and good workmanship. Not like what Madeline can do, of course. She is a real sorceress when it comes to sewing.” He takes the dress and feels along the stitching for the bodice. Without turning his head, he adds, ”As far as sleeping with Madeline, I would be interested in knowing just what you think of her. She is a beautiful woman who is denied having some very basic needs fulfilled. On occasion, she has found a man to help satisfy her, and a couple of days romp will usually last her a few weeks or so. From what she has said about you, though, you could be different, so I would like to know your intentions. Are you the once or twice sort? If you are, that is okay, but it is not what she needs or deserves. I know that it is perhaps a bit early, but do you think that you could love her, Dominik?”

Domashi leans forward and braces himself by putting his hands just above his knees. He could swear his face must be completely white right now as it feels like his blood is in his toes. He takes a couple of breaths. ”To be completely honest with you, Mister… Sorry. Gary. I hadn’t really put much thought into what Madeline’s homelife was like, because I felt it wasn’t any of my business. As for my intentions toward her, as far as I am concerned that is completely up to her. I have no plans to disappoint her, so if she wants more than once or twice I am all for that.” His heart shrivels into nothingness again as he processes the fact he just told a man he was more than happy to keep fucking his wife. After a few more breaths, he adds weakly. ”After I get some blood back to my brain, I do believe that I could tell you that I think I could love Madeline.” Domashi sits back down in his chair.

Gary raises his eyes to look at Domashi. His gaze is steady and clear. ”I get it, Dominik. It is hard to talk calmly to a man about having sex with his wife. And I can accept that you might not be able or willing or just plain not ready to say that you love her, and that is fine. But I will tell you the same thing I have told some other men. I still know some dangerous men and I want you to understand that they will hurt you very much if you hurt Madeline. Beyond that, I hope that you can fuck her silly each time you are in her bed because she deserves nothing less.”

Domashi opens his mouth to respond when his ears pick up Madeline returning. She comes around a corner and steps into the silence, carrying a tray with three tall glasses full of a rich amber liquid. She offers Domashi a glass first then Gary, but she is looking at both of them. ”Why does it feel that I have stepped into a zone of silence. Were you guys talking about me?”

Just the sight of Madeline helps steady Domashi. He can feel his blood flowing like normal again. He takes the glass, and draws a big pull from it as she speaks. ”As a matter of fact, we were. Gary was expressing to me how much he loves you. I was trying to formulate the best response I could to the sudden confession when you walked in.”

Madeline moves to sit on Gary’s thigh but holds out a hand to Domashi to take. ”Good. I am glad that the preliminaries are out of the way. Did he tell you about Jardin and Ramses?”

Gary chuckles. ”I did indeed, my dear. Dominik, those are two of my very mean friends.”

Madeline smiles at Domashi and squeezes his hand a bit. ”So you got the speech about hurting me. I don’t know why he bothers since I have never picked a man who would want to hurt me. Still, that is his protective side.” She sips from her beer then smiles at both men. ”Now, Dominik, I do not want to scare you away or anything, but I think my feelings are a bit deeper for you than they have been in the past with other men. Not sure what that means at this point, but I feel that it means something special. And I wish for you to see how completely normal it is to have sex with me. I want Gary to be in the room watching us as you fuck me for the first time. At least the first time. Would that be alright with both of you?”

If it wasn’t for Madeline sitting right here and holding his hand, Domashi would likely have followed his instincts and bolted by now. As it is, he might still. He shakes his head at the surrealness of it all. ”I must apologize, but I have to ask… How can you both talk about this so openly? I am having difficulty grasping what is being asked of me, and yet neither of you seem to have any issue with the conversation… I don’t want to get too personal with you Madeline… Have your other affairs accepted this easier than I am?”

Madeline shakes her head and her face gets quite a serious look. Gary also shakes his head. Madeline looks over at her husband and nods before looking back at Domashi. ”No, Dominik. I have never asked this of any other lover. But……well……this time is different. I think that I could fall in love with you. Not that you would or could or even try to ever replace Gary in my heart or soul, but I could fall for you. I have spoken to Gary about my feelings and we decided to take a risk and talk to you about it. You can say no, but if you do, this affair will likely only last a couple of times, because you will not see just how committed Gary and I are to each other, nor would you ever experience the love I could share with you. I want, no, I need you to see that Gary is comfortable with you undressing me, with you kissing my lips, my breasts, and my pussy, that he is comfortable with you fucking me with your enlarged cock and that he is capable of watching as you fill me with your seed. But most of all, I want you to see how comfortable he is when I tell you that I love you and when you say the same, if you ever get to that point. A relationship like ours needs to be open and free of constraints that might rip other couples apart, both me and you, and me and Gary. So, the question is can you do it? Can you make love to me, can you fuck the hell out of me while my husband is watching and then accept that he is comfortable with all of it?”

”I… I… I don’t… Really know.” Domashi stumbles out. ”I am flooded with all sorts of emotions, and thoughts. I am having some difficulty sorting them all out. First, I am honored Madeline. The fact that you think enough of me to even consider this, flatters me. The rest I am sort of neutral on. I understand that better than you can even imagine, I think. The part that I keep getting hung up on is your… Sorry, Gary. Is Gary being comfortable with watching. That is the most difficult thing for me to grasp.” He looks Gary in the eyes. ”Are you really comfortable with the idea, much less the act?” When Gary nods with a smile, Domashi can’t help but smile back. ”How the hell do you do it? I could use your insight on that.” For the moment, sex with the extremely sexy Madeline is set aside.

Gary puts an arm around Madeline’s waist and sips from his beer as Domashi talks then nods when he is done. ”I am very glad that you are not already headed for the door, Dominik. I imagine that many men would be. I have never really wanted to watch my wife have sex with another man. It was one thing when she met a lover at a hotel or his house, but here? In our marriage bed? No, that was too much to take in. But after she told me about yesterday and how she feels about you, I have agreed to this, for her….hell, for all of us. I love my wife like crazy, Dominik. I want her to be fulfilled, sexually and emotionally. Even if I were whole, I would want this for her. I think that watching her make love to you, to hear her tell you that she loves you and to hear you say that you love her will be the strongest testimony of my love for her. And I think that if you can make love to her while knowing I am watching will prove to you how much you want, desire, and need her. Make any sense at all?”

Domashi can only shake his head in confusion. He tries to lift his hand from Madeline’s but she gives him a strange look of………..something. He cannot define it but it seems to roll desire and need into one look and it hits home. For some reason and in some manner, part of this is making some sense. Still, he has to ask the question, to be sure. He lifts his hand in Madeline’s and looks between the joined fingers and back to Gary. ”This is okay with you?”

Gary looks at the pair of hands then smiles as he looks Domashi in the eye. ”To be honest, I had wondered how I would feel to see that. And do you know what? It feels good. I can accept this. The question now is can you? I realize that you are not trying to take Madeline away, and that is the key to everything that is going on here. It is not a possession thing, it is a sharing thing. I love Madeline with all my heart and am comfortable that she loves me, too, but there is room inside that love for another man to have a part of her, even a big part of her. How can I be jealous of her happiness? My male ego says that I should be the only man for her, but even if I were whole I think there would still be room for another man in her life and I personally would want that man to love and care for her, not just want a piece of her ass when he can get it. No, I really believe that I prefer it this way and I hope that I can feel the same after you sleep with Madeline today.”

Domashi pauses as he tries to formulate an adequate response to that. It strikes him that, in some ways, Gary’s life closely parallels his own. He, too, has a wife that has an outside love interest, a man who wants to take Lany away and make love to her. But what if he is not really trying to take her away? Is there room to share? Perhaps.

Madeline interrupts his thoughts as she stands and puts her nearly empty glass on the table. She pulls Domashi to his feet and he does not resist her. Madeline reaches for his glass and sets it near hers and puts a hand against his cheek. ”I think Dominik may need a bit of convincing.” She leans forward and places her lips lightly against his and the world stops. When he can breathe again, he looks up into eyes that are open wide and showing wonder. The expression on her face is indescribable and he sees her mouth an unspoken “Damn” as she nods her head.

Gary sighs from his chair. ”Fuck, you two. I have never seen anything quite like that. It was like I was watching the first time I kissed her but from somewhere else.” He holds his arms up and shows his hands shaking a bit. ”See, my hands are shaking, but not in fear. I am anticipating the next step. Yes, anticipating it very much.”

Madeline moves closer to Domashi. ”Touch me, please. Hold me and touch me. Let me know that you want me.”

Domashi smiles and caresses Madeline’s cheek with his palm. ”Madeline, you are simply the sexiest tailor I have ever met. You are extremely beautiful, and you light up every room you are in. I can admit to you some small feeling of jealousy. I do have a small wish that I could hold your affections the way Gary does. That is so very tiny compared to the joy and wonder I feel at being able to hold you. To kiss you. I do not need to replace Gary for you. I do not need to even compete with him. Afford me the honor, and pleasure, of pleasing you from time to time, and that will be enough to make me extremely happy, and fulfilled.” For that moment, the fact Gary was in the same room barely even registered to him, but every now and then the thought would creep it’s way in. ”I do hope you will grant me a little leeway, this time. This will be the first time I will be performing in front of someone I did not desire to bed as well.” He gives Madeline a quick wink.

Madeline nods and smiles back at Domashi. ”This is my first time at this sort of thing as well, Dominik. I have never really thought of myself as an exhibitionist, but I need this. To prove to all three of us that this is possible. I believe that I will still love Gary as much or more that I ever have and that he will remain in love with me. Adding you to our lives is just adding, not subtracting. My heart is beating a thousand times a minute. Here, feel it.” She takes Domashi’s right hand and puts it under the hem of her shirt. Her stomach ripples a bit in anticipation and she gasps just a little as she slowly moves his hand up her bare skin to where he can cup her braless breast. She gasps again at the feel of his thumb on her already taut nipple then lets go of his hand so that it can act on its own.

The feeling of her body reacting to his touch makes Domashi hard in an instant. He always was turned on by women who showed, so clearly, their desire for him. He rubs his whole palm in a slow, small circle over her breast, letting her rock hard nipple roll a little under it. ”I’m sorry. I am having a little trouble finding your heart beat. Give me a moment to keep looking.” His eyes crinkle with the humor in his statement. Domashi gently squeezes her breast, and then slides off of it to the side to finally rest his hand over her heart.

Madeline’s moans tell Domashi that he is doing the right things to her. His palm against her heart does indeed tell him that she is excited by his touch and about what is to follow. ”Do you wish to walk the distance to the bedroom, or do you want to take me right here? I have to tell you that the decision might be made for you if you continue what you are doing. My body is demanding that I make myself open to you. Tell me what you want.”

Domashi lets out an easy chuckle. ”What I want, dear Madeline, is to please you. I am certain, that if you put enough effort into it, you could bring me to climax with simply a look.” His smile is warm and genuine. ”So, my only thought is doing whatever pleases you.” He glances around the room looking for a suitable place to move Madeline to. ”I will follow along very easily.”

Madeline’s eyes take on a smoky glaze as her fingers move to Domashi’s shirt and began undoing his buttons. When she has the first two undone, she looks up at him as she moves to the third one. ”I am not sure I can wait for the bedroom. Please make love to me here. Now. We can get to the bed between this and the second time.”

Both his body and his spirit are in complete agreement with Madeline. Domashi decides that if Gary has an issue with using one of his tables, he will work it out with him later. He pulls his hand out from under Madeline’s shirt, deliberately forcing himself to do it slowly, before he wraps his arms around her waist and lifts her up to walk her over and place her on the table. ”I was kind of thinking the bed could wait until the fourth or fifth time.” He adds with a wink.

Madeline gasps loudly as Domashi picks her up and her eyes glow with desire when he talks about the bed. Her legs spread so that he is standing between them, she puts her hands back on his buttons to finish what she had started, putting her lips to his chest when she exposes enough of it to get to. ”God I love the way you smell and taste.” She said the last bit as she gently nibbles on his skin.

”Damn. Keep that up, and I will even skip undressing before needing to have you.” Domashi’s words are said with humor, but the sentiment is completely honest. At this point, the only thing he wants is to undo his pants enough to be able to slide inside her. When she nibbles on his nipple in response, he can not hold back any longer. He gently pushes her back onto the table and unfastens his belt and pants. He pushes them down just enough to release his throbbing erection and moves to press that against her pussy before even checking to see if there are any panties to get in the way. When he feels nothing but her expecting wetness, he can only fight the urge to drive into her fast and hard. Forcing himself to slow down a moment, he leans down to kiss Madeline. After he breaks that kiss, he looks into her eyes with a bright smile. ”I had planned on starting with returning the favor you showed me yesterday……….”

Madeline’s legs wrap around Domashi’s waist and pull him forward, pushing his stiff cock deep into her in one thrust. ”You were saying?”

With an invitation like that, Domashi no longer fights anything and starts to stroke into her at a pace more rapid than he had planned on. ”I was saying, how I think I am falling madly in love with you, Madeline.” He kisses her as he continues, and shifts his vision to study her aura. He feels the time for talk is over now.

The woman’s aura is easy to read. Lust and pleasure and a deep need are present in equal measure. Her body thrusts forward to match Domashi’s strokes and she arches her back to give him a better angle. ”Say that again, please? Say it louder. I don’t care if the whole world knows that you love me. I love you, too, Dominik. I knew it from the minute I saw you. Please take the love that I freely share with you. Love me if you can.”

The feeling of her body sheathing his erection is enough to push all thought from his mind. Her legs wrapped around his waist nearly make thought impossible. But Madeline’s desire to still talk forces him to spare some energy on the task, and he has the brief notion of ‘Mindnet’ before even that is too much effort to hold onto. ”Madeline, I love you.” He grunts between groans of great pleasure. ”I am falling madly in love with you.” He raises his voice a bit. ”If you leave me with any energy, I will gladly shout it out the window, if you want.”

It could have been Domashi’s words. It could have been the way he was pounding into her. Hell, it could have been that she has not had sex in a long time. Whatever the reason, Madeline’s body buckles and her mouth opens to let out a cry of ecstasy as she experiences her first orgasm of the afternoon. Her hands pound against the table as she screams out his name and her legs continue to pull Domashi into her.

In spite of Domashi’s best intentions, Madeline’s orgasmic contractions bring him to a weak orgasm, but an orgasm all the same. He groans and pants. ”Fuck me, Madeline. I’m sorry. I did not expect that in time to pull out. I do believe that is the fastest a woman I did not know intimately has brought me to orgasm.” Even though he was truly sorry about cuming into her without any warning, he still hasn’t even thought of removing himself from her warm embrace yet.

Madeline laughs softly and looks up into Domashi’s eyes. ”It is perfectly fine, Dominik. I want you to fill me with your seed. I love the way I can feel the warmth as you explode.” She puts shaking hands on the buttons of her blouse and undoes all the buttons, pulling her top open to expose her breasts to him. Her rock hard nipples are pointing up in excitement. ”You are still hard inside me. Do you have more to give?”

”I tend to surprise women with how much I have to give.” Domashi winks to Madeline. ”But I need you to excuse me for a moment.” Without moving from where he is, Domashi twists enough to look to Gary.

”I have to apologize to you, Gary. I forgot you were even there. I can not continue without giving you the chance to leave, if you wish.” Domashi’s face is neutral, but he is completely sincere about giving Gary the chance to leave gracefully.

Gary’s face had been glued to his wife’s body, his eyes taking in that Domashi was joined to her by the massive cock in her pussy and that she had contributed greatly to what had just taken place. His eyes flick to Madeline’s now exposed tits before looking up at Domashi. The look in his eyes is hard to define but the smile on his face is genuine. ”Fuck, Dominik, No apology necessary for that. Hell, I had forgotten I was here. All that was in this room from the time you put Madeline on the table until just now is the two of you. I have to confess to a bit of jealousy, but it is far less than what I had feared it might be and it is, perhaps strangely enough, not directed at you, really, but in my own inability to perform like that. I guess I have no real regrets to what I just witnessed, even you cuming inside her. If you are asking me to leave, I will, but if you are asking me if I want to, I will tell you no. I need to see this through.”

He looks straight at Domashi for a few seconds then softly asks, ”Did you mean it? Did you mean it when you said you loved her?”

A wide smile breaks across Domashi’s face. The weirdness of being deep inside the wife of the man he is conversing with in the same room is nowhere to be found. ”Yes. I did mean it. I still mean it. It is not so consuming that I feel the need to have her all to myself…. But the love is there. And it is strong too. If you have issues with any of this, speak up. I will not hold that against you. In fact, I am stunned with how well you are taking this so far.”

Gary shakes his head. ”No, the only issue I would have is if you were lying about it just to get more sex from her. But I have a good feeling about this.” He laughs a bit. ”If I were completely honest, I would be stunned with how well I am taking this, too. But the really strange part is that I am taking it well. Here I am, talking to a man who has his still-stiff cock buried in my wife’s pussy and I do not feel anything but…….glad. Yes, I think that is a good word for it. Glad. Madeline, love, do you want more from this man? I am finding myself very interested in seeing more and would like to stay if that is alright with the both of you?”

Madeline chuckles. ”Fuck, dear, he is cock deep in me and I love it. Of course I want to continue. I would let you stay as long as you want. What do you think, Dominik? Are you ready to fuck me some more while my loving husband watches?”

Domashi looks back at Madeline, and the sight of her with her chest bare causes his erection to flex a little. ”I am still not so certain about the part of Gary watching… I am kind of numb on that right now. I am pretty certain I will be ready to fuck you anytime you desire it though.” His smile is warm and his gaze on her face is loving. ”If you are both still good with this,” Domashi turns back to Gary. ”Then why don’t you come over here and hold Madeline’s hand. I think that would be the right thing to do right now.”

Gary nods and maneuvers his chair to be next to Madeline. He takes her hand and blows her a kiss. His eyes move down her body, resting for a bit on her breasts and erect nipples, then stopping at where she is joined to Domashi. He shivers just a bit as he sees up close that Domashi is fully sheathed in his wife’s wet pussy. He looks up at Domashi and smiles. ”Thank you, Dominik.” He gives a nod to indicate that he is ready and transfers his gaze back down to the joined bodies. Madeline gives her husband’s hand an obvious squeeze as she looks at Domashi’s face and nods.

”Then I guess it is to me, to either get over it, or not.” Domashi chuckles and winks to Madeline. He counts a few heartbeats to make sure he has given them both enough time to confess any issue, before he leans down and kisses Madeline for the first real time. He tries to bring his lust, as well as his love, for her to the front of the kiss, while he fondles her very tantalizing tits.

Madeline’s moans let Domashi know in no uncertain terms that he is doing things right and when her legs flex and gently pull him toward her, he knows that she is ready.

The willingness of Madeline erases Gary from his mind yet again. Domashi pulls out about half way from her, and slides back in slowly to gauge how ready her body is for more. All the while, he hasn’t stopped kissing her. Her body reacts even better than he could even hope to his movements, and his desire to make her cum again overwhelms his thoughts and feelings. Even with this being a slightly awkward position for him, being hunched over like this, he doesn’t care right now. His throbbing erection only wants to be deep inside Madeline. His tongue doesn’t want to even consider leaving her mouth. His back is just going to have to get over it all, and he can’t stop himself from driving into her over and over again.

Madeline gasps or moans at every stroke into her body. Since Domashi shows no intention of leaving her, she raises her legs to place them over his shoulders, allowing him a better angle to please them both. He leans forward, bending her legs over and she raises herself up on her arms, allowing him to keep kissing her as he strokes. The growing volume of her cries is muffled by his mouth, but he knows when she is getting close to her second climax.

Domashi wraps one of his arms behind her shoulders to help support her as her orgasm builds. This lovely, sexy, woman is about the only thing in this world that could have made this all happen. And he has no intention of stopping her pleasure today until she cries out that she can’t take anymore. There is no way he could orgasm with her this time, but that is only a small matter. He drives into her a few more times, and Madeline cries out his name and her body bucks and shakes a bit as her vagina clamps on his cock once again. He can’t stop himself right away, but after a couple of additional strokes he finally pauses and breaks the kiss. He rights himself a bit giving them both a chance to rest strained muscles. ”If you keep this up, Madeline, I may very well ask you if I can move in.” He looks into her eyes with a longing he didn’t even know he had.

Madeline laughs as she unbends herself to lay back on the table, her chest moving in a very alluring manner. ”You keep that up and I may chain you to the wall and use you as often as possible. But, to be honest, while the sex is fucking amazing, this table sucks for support. Would you be willing to take me to the bedroom for more? That is, if you have more?”

Domashi grinds his hard erection in her a little bit. ”I think I might have a little left in me.” He says with a wink. ”I can tell you with complete sincerity, that I am willing to take you however you want it. If that means the bed, I would race you there if I knew the way.”

Domashi separates from Madeline and her eyes go wide when she sees his erection, stiff enough that it could certainly drive back into her at this moment. She takes the arm he offers and sits up, hopping to the floor to stand in front of him. ”After today, you will know the way to the bed, but I think I want to make a detour in the living room. I want you to bend me over the back of the couch and enter my pussy from behind and try to drive that erection of yours through me and into the couch. Are you willing to try?”

Domashi grins as she takes his hand and places it to her lips before leading him out of the craft room back to the large living room. Madeline walks up to the large couch and turns to face Domashi as she she removes the rest of her clothing. She does not even wait for him to get all of his clothes off before turning around and bending over the couch, giving him a perfect view of her very nice ass and the dripping pussy between her legs.

A gasp of excitement breaks free of Domashi as Madeline bends over the couch, and for a few moments the only thing on his mind is to drink in the sight. His heart pumping hard enough to threaten leaping from his chest brings him back from his little dream of heaven. Domashi fumbles with his clothing while he takes every opportunity to rub and caress such a fine ass. Finally nearly free of his shackling clothes, he leans down and teases her clit with his tongue a bit, drawing a large gasp from Madeline, before running it up and all the way to the base of her spine.

Her back arches a bit as she moans. ”Fuck, Dominik, that tongue feels good. You could get me to cum just by doing that. Oh, fuck, yes. Sooooooooooooo good.”

Domashi kisses each of her cheeks, and then licks around her exposed anus a little. ”Tell me now. Do you want me to continue with this? Or should I fulfil your desire to drive through you into the couch. I will do the other afterwards.” Just being here with this woman’s bare ass in his face causes his erection to jump and twitch with desire.

”Damn! I am supposed to be able to think enough to make a rational choice? Don’t you have a clue yet about what you are doing to me? OK, fuck then suck. Do it, please.”

That was all he needed to hear, and Domashi stands up and presses the tip of his cock to her wet lips to give her a moment of warning before he pushes himself all the way into her again. The feeling is about as good as it could ever be with a woman that wasn’t one of his wives, and it is nearly enough to get him to think of nothing but living with, and loving only, Madeline. He bends himself over to lay along her back and talk softly to her. Normally he would whisper, but he does want to give Gary a chance to hear. ”All I am trying to do, is to make sure you have the very best possible time I can provide. Your choices are not required to be rational, my exquisite Madeline.”

The noises that come from Madeline’s throat do not sound close to rational as Domashi slides in and out of her. Perhaps they are animal, but they are indeed primal as she lets another orgasm roll over her. ”Fuck me, Dominik. Yes…….just like that. Oh, fuck yes, like that. Oh! Damn!”

Domashi grunts with a lust that he didn’t know was still hidden deep in him, and he grabs the back of the couch to help him thrust into Madeline some more. Her aura guiding him to the level of force she could take, he drives into her while increasing his pace and strength until he reaches her limit. His ego and his heart love every gasp and moan she lets out, and her orgasms are just icing on that dessert for him.

There is a continuous cry from her that, along with the thrashing of her body, leads Domashi to believe that Madeline is going through several orgasms, one after the other.

Her thrashing brings Domashi to a full orgasm finally, and he lets out an animalistic roar as he erupts into her with his full strength for the first time today. He stands there for a few moments enjoying the feeling of them both twitching and spasming. Finally, when he can think again, Domashi leans over Madeline again and says to her softly. ”If I have forgotten to say it recently, I love you Madeline. You are an amazing woman, and I am truly a lucky man to have met you.”

When Domashi tells Madeline he loves her, it does something, sending her straight to yet another massive orgasm. ”Fuck! Yes! I needed to hear that. If you have anything left, keep fucking me and get me over the next mountain. Tell me you love me. God! I love you, Dominik.”

Madeline’s reaction is so much better than he anticipated, and Domashi is amazed at just how much this woman turns him on. He was planning on moving onto licking her again as he promised, but her needy cries to him change that decision. To his utter amazement, he finds himself still hard enough to continue. For the third time in two days his body is reacting completely differently than it should, but he has no time to think on that now. It only takes two full strokes into her quivering pussy to bring him back to full attention.

Domashi thinks he hears a soft voice in his brain telling him to let the girl shift the gears, but in this case the gear has shifted for him and he begins driving into her with great force, responding to her screams for more. Against all probability, Domashi feels yet another full orgasm building inside him as he plunges even deeper and harder into the body of the willing woman. His hands are on the back of the couch to give him more leverage and he thinks he hears Madeline call out but the noise is drowned in the roar from his own throat as he empties himself inside her at the same time that she pushes back with her own climax. Utterly spent, Domashi remains inside Madeline as she rides her orgasms out, almost afraid to pull out in case the motion might set her off again. His cock softens a bit and he is able to pull out of her. Domashi places a hand on Madeline’s back and strokes her as she calms down. After a few moments of sucking in air, Madeline slides off the back of the couch to sit on the floor, her eyes looking up at Domashi before sliding off to look at Gary. Without saying a word, her face asks a question.

Gary’s face is streaked with tears and he nods his head without trying to wipe them away. His eyes start with Madeline but move to Domashi. ”I have never, ever seen anything like that. Thank you, Dominik, for bringing that out of her. You can have no idea what that is like until you see it for yourself, but it was amazing. I could tell that both of you were so lost in what was happening that no one else existed for either of you. Am I right?”

Domashi looks down at Madeline, and offers his hand to her to help her up if she is ready, before he looks to Gary. ”I will not speak for Madeline, but I can tell you in complete honesty that she was the only person in the world to me.” He is stricken by both how well Gary is taking all of this, and just how little discomfort he feels standing naked in front of the husband to the wife he just fucked like she was the only woman in the world to him.

Madeline takes Domashi’s hand but it takes three tries before she can stand, and even then her legs are so wobbly that she has to lean against the back of the couch for support or end up back on the floor. She nods after Domashi speaks. ”Yes, that was how it was for me as well. Are both of you still alright with all of this?”

Gary nods. ”Absolutely. No matter how odd that sounds, I am completely good with this. It is obvious to me that you, Dominik, love my wife and I would not wish to stand in the way of that for anything. It is also obvious that my wife loves you, but strangely enough loves me no less than she did an hour ago. I would not trade being able to have watched this for anything, even having my body back. It strikes me that I might have had even more reservation about this, who am I kidding, I would have had lots more reservations about it. If my body had been healthy, I would not have seen such a sharing, loving demonstration of the best things about love. I love my wife even more after this than I did before.” He holds out a hand to both Madeline and Domashi. She goes to his side and drops to her knees next to him, kissing his hand. Gary looks up at Domashi and grins. ”I truly hope that we remain friends for a very long time, Dominik. I would very much like to get to know you better. Madeline’s offer to have you move in here is a valid one. The place has lots of unused bedrooms for you to choose from, a great view of the sea, some privacy, and, of course the best part, Madeline. Think about it.”

Domashi kneels on one knee near Gary as he takes his hand, in a manner similar to how Madeline has. ”I have found recently, that it is quite possible to love more than one person at a time, and in equal measure. That does not surprise me. As long as Madeline isn’t ready to rock my world again,” he looks to Madeline, and the smile she gives him along with the soft shake of her head, tells him that she needs to rest at least as much as he does. ”I can tell you a little about it, if you want.

Gary nods but Madeline shakes her head as she stands back up. ”I am leaking so much cum it is crazy. I need to clean up a bit. Dominik, the beers are in the kitchen through there if you would get us one each? I will be back in a few minutes.” She walks around to where Domashi is kneeling and bends over to kiss him, her lovely breasts dangling very close to him. Straightening up, she grins at both men and walks away, a bit unsteady on her feet and using various pieces of furniture for balance. Gary watches her walk away and mutters almost exactly what Domashi mutters at the site of Madeline’s perfect ass.

When she disappears, he motions to the couch. ”Beers are where she said they would be. I will wait here at the couch.” He looks at the couch and frowns before looking back at Domashi. ”Damn, I never really liked this thing until today. I am sort of glad that you did not poke a hole in it. Nice try at that, though. Listen, just between us and while she is away. I was telling the absolute truth back there, not just what she wanted to hear. I cannot really tell you how this affected me, but I can tell you that I love her just as much, if not more. And I know that she feels the same way about me. And now you. I count myself lucky that you found each other and can accept me as well. Friends?” He holds his hand out again.

Domashi takes the offered hand without hesitation. ”I think we might create a new category, somewhere greater than friends, without getting too close to lovers.” He smiles to Gary. ”Madeline is a very fine woman, and I will not be surprised, or hurt, should you decide you want her all to yourself.” With that said, Domashi releases Gary’s hand and collects his boxers to put on. He wasn’t quite to the point where he was comfortable walking around naked in the home of another man, even if that man really enjoyed watching Domashi fuck his wife. ”Can I get you anything besides the beer? Gary’s shaking head tells him that there is nothing else he is looking for.

While Domashi still has his wits about him, he remembers his manners and heads back to the craft room to collect the tray and their glasses. He places the glasses on the tray in an order he can remember, even though at this point they probably could trade glasses and no one would mind. He carries the loaded tray into the kitchen and downs the last of the beer that was left in his glass, before dumping the rest of them and giving them a quick rinse. He lets them air dry as he rummages through the fridge to find the beers that were requested.

The beers are easy to find and Domashi twists the tops off and brings the bottles back out to the living room with him. Gary smiles and takes one of the bottles and gives Domashi a salute with it and motions to the couch. ”Have a seat. Madeline ought to be along soon. So, I guess this is supposed to be the uncomfortable moment between the husband and his wife’s lover. Funny, but I do not feel uncomfortable with the situation. Do you?”

”A little, but nowhere near what I would expect.” Domashi takes a drink of his beer. ”I have to say that your offer for me to move in was really unexpected. I wasn’t lying to Madeline when we were talking about that, but I also was not expecting anything to come of it. You have surprised me on many occasions today, Gary. Most of those were good surprises. The few that weren’t grew into very good things, so I can’t even say I had any bad shocks.” The two men share a rather comfortable silence until the sultry and sexy Madeline returns to them wearing a simple cloth robe.

Madeline looks between them and asks with a little concern. ”Did I walk into another zone of silence?”

Both men shake their heads to her, but Domashi speaks up first. ”Not at all, Madeline. I was just waiting for you before I begin. Please,” He gestures to the couch near Gary for her to sit. He really wanted her to sit next to him, but at this point in the conversation he was the outsider, and that wouldn’t be very fitting. ”Sit, and make yourselves comfortable. I’ll start by skimming the surface, and not throw you both into the deep end of my sordid pool without giving you a chance at grabbing a lifeline first.” His tone and smile reveal that he is speaking in jest. ”I will also hold back names, for now, just in case things get too far for either of you. I have to respect the others in my tale.”

Madeline and Gary both nod in agreement, and Madeline finds a comfortable spot where she could hold Gary’s hand comfortably. ”I happen to have several women in my life, I’m afraid to say to you Madeline. Most of them do not compare to you at all, though. I do have a few that are very dear to me. I have five that I love dearly.” He gestures to Madeline. ”That may be six, as it is a little too early to tell if you reach that level. If it wasn’t for the other five though, you would have no competition in my heart, or mind.” He pauses to drink from the beer and gives them both time to process that. ”I did not plan on this happening, hell I didn’t even want it. I find myself resisting it all the time. And yet here I am. The five know of each other, and they welcome it. So I can assure you that I am a little familiar with the situation you find yourselves in. Up until just recently, I was the only man in the group. One of the ladies has found herself another man… And that had strained my comfort more than a little.” With another draw from the bottle, he looks at Gary. ”That is why I needed your council on how you could accept this so easily. I’m pretty sure I haven’t reached your level of comfort yet… Fuck, I can’t even be sure the other man is anywhere near the level of comfort I was at when this day started. But I do know in my heart, that I want this woman to have all that she desires.” He takes another draw. ”I have to thank you Gary. You have helped me come to grips with the situation. I can move forward knowing that I can adapt as needed for her.” Domashi looks to them both. ”Have I drowned either of you yet? Should I stop here?”

Madeline squeezes Gary’s hand a bit and mouths the word “five” at Domashi. Gary grins and shakes his head. ”My, my. How the hell do you have enough energy for that? And you say that they all know about the others and accept it? How did you manage to be living the wet dream of every teen-aged boy in the world? Do you bounce from house to house on a schedule?”

Domashi laughs heartily. ”Can I take it that the two of you wish me to continue?” When neither objects, Domashi presses onward. ”The energy is easier for me to find than the time. I suppose I could always find the time, but as I said, I love these women. It isn’t simply a romp in the sheets. I look for, and crave, spending the time with them before and after any sex.” Domashi pauses a moment to collect his thoughts and weight out how much more to share. ”I tried suggesting a schedule early on, and the women wouldn’t have any of it. They insist on letting things develop naturally. Even with that, I still try my best to even out the attention between them all.” Domashi sighs a little before adding the rest. ”Maybe I am much more fortunate than I realize, but I have to say that even though I agree with your thinking that this arrangement would be the wet dream of every teen boy… I find it a bit much frequently. I have learned that I really do prefer just one woman at a time. Still, I have made my commitments. And I couldn’t choose between them now unless all of their lives depended on it.” With a satisfied nod, Domashi finishes with, ”If all of that hasn’t scared you off, this might. We all live in the same place. We have a couple of hotel suites on the same floor. The only reason we have two is that we needed an extra bedroom for the comfort of everyone.”

”Now, I have to admit to you that we have been looking for a house to move into. We have a couple of prospects, but your offer to move in seems a little more than coincidence to me.” Domashi sits back and takes a breath. ”Of course, perhaps I am reading too much into that. I will leave that train of thought idling as I move on.” He takes another draw from his beer, finishing it. ”I had not expected this day to go so well. When Madeline suggested I meet her husband yesterday, I toyed with the idea of asking these women if they would like to come and entertain you, Gary, when I am spending time with your wife. These aren’t common sluts, addicts, or anything of the like. These are all very fine women. They are exquisitely beautiful in their own way, and they have warm and bright personalities that light up any room they are in. They all have a strength of spirit that might amaze you as much as it amazes me everyday. I can’t answer for them, as I have no control over them… But not only am I still willing to ask them for this favor, I am thinking it might be time for us all to meet and get to know each other.” Domashi waves his hand as if swatting away insects. ”Then again, maybe it is the beer talking.”

Madeline and Gary look at each other and she squeezes his hand again before talking. ”I am sorry, I just need to get my head around this. You currently live with five women, all of whom you have sex with and they all know and accept that? Are there other women you routinely have sex with and do these five women know about them?”

Domashi smiles at Madeline and nods. ”That is about the short story version of it. The web is a little more complex than that, but that sums it up. There are a few other women I routinely have sex with. I do make it a point to make myself believe they are very important to me when I am with them, as I feel they deserve that, only a couple of them truly matter to me in any way. Yes, the five other women know about them all. That is a condition of our arrangement. There can be no secrets. No lies. No cheating. I am willing to extend that courtesy to you as well, Madeline. But I fear I may have strained things too far as it is.” Domashi shakes his head softly. ”If I have gone too far, please just say so. Do not hold back, or there may not be any way to move past it.”

Madeline shakes her head and takes a deep breath. ”OK. That is a lot to process. I will try to word what I need to say so that we can work from it. To start with, I thoroughly enjoyed, no, I fucking loved what we did this afternoon. My body is still tingling and I am not really sure I can feel all of my fingers yet.” She laughs. ”Well, alright, that part is not true. I can feel all my fingers. But the sex was amazing. I will admit that I do not want to give that up if you are offering to make it more or less a regular event. And I believe that Gary feels the same way. He has shown me a side of him that I never knew existed and I have to say I am feeling wonderful about that. So, if you are staying in a hotel with four bedrooms and there are five women and you, plus maybe another man, it would seem that your living space is a bit cramped. The invitation made earlier to have you move in here would have been the perfect answer when there was only me to be shared and I think that it would still be the perfect answer with everyone else in as well. Certainly, there would have to be a meeting, several meetings maybe, and a trial period, I suppose. Does this interest you?”

Domashi has a warm smile on his face as he continues to look into Madeline’s eyes. ”I have, without a doubt, offered to continue seeing you Madeline, regardless of how everything else plays out. I have no expectations, other than giving it a try. If both of you are willing to entertain the notion, then the next time I come by I will try and bring a couple of the women. As I said, they are their own people, and I have no control over them… But I am fairly sure I can get a couple to come with me. If that all plays out without any issue, we can move on.” Domashi licks his lips and takes a breath. ”If at any time either of you feel things have gone too far, or are moving too fast, you can stop any and all of it immediately. Should you stop the meetings with what we refer to as our family, that does not automatically endanger our relationship. I just think that this might work out to be beneficial for everyone… Unless I have misread the situation.” He wants to go further into why he thinks this all makes sense, but the memories of how difficult it was for him to even breath after Gary dropped the hammer on him makes him hold up to give them both time to process.

The other two look at each other and nod and this time it is Gary who speaks first. ”Dominik. You might not believe this, but you, all of this, have come at a good moment.” He laughs and motions to Madeline. ”And I do not mean just the sex with my wife, which I have to tell you is the most erotic thing I have ever seen. But even for more than that. This place is….was….an upper middle class resort at one time, probably fifty years or so ago, now. There are a dozen nice suites, each with two bedrooms, plus several spaces for shops, storage, all of that. Part of it hangs down over the cliff behind us, with the lowest level some sort of rec area, with a pool, spa facility, and exercise room. When I was………injured……Madeline and I cashed out of the team we were in and bought this place, thinking that we would be able to fix up what needs fixing and then open it for rentals. Most of our money went into some repairs and modernizations and we turned to our old skills to keep a bit of money flowing to pay for everything. She began sewing and took a job with that shop and I puttered here, doing armoring jobs for old contacts and such.”

Domashi nods softly as Gary speaks. ”I wasn’t far off the mark then. I don’t want to get any hopes up, as there are many people that have to agree to this, the most important of which are the two of you. I can say that if things go forward, we would certainly pay for our lodging, and be willing to share in any chores and upkeep that is needed. We could also make some arrangements that everyone can agree to, to continue making the repairs needed. And that is just covering the practical side of things. I think the emotional side might be beneficial to us all as well.”

Both Gary and Madeline nod, with Madeline picking up the conversation. ”The truth is that about a month ago, we took a good look at ourselves and decided that we really might not be cut out to be landlords. We have contacted a realtor with an idea of putting this place on the market. However, you being here right now might be an answer to all of our issues. Perhaps we can talk about being partners here? I would think that we can come to some sort of financial arrangement? And, as you say, there are other, very nice side benefits involved. We would love to meet some of these other women. Do you have time for a five nuyen tour?”

”Madeline, I will always find time for you.” Domashi winks to her. ”And I enjoy time with Gary too. So, please. Lead me where ever you want me to be.”

Madeline stands and Gary begs off the tour, saying that he needs to get to work on the dress. He holds out a hand. ”It has been more than a pleasure meeting you, Dominik. You have no idea how you have changed my world. When do you need the dress done by? Oh, and send me a list of what you want on the other things and give me some time one of these days soon to talk to you about the benefits of getting things done custom made from scratch with some of the newest cloth. Spendy as hell, but it increases the number of add-ons I can do for you. We’ll talk.”

Domashi takes Gary’s hand and holds it warmly as Gary speaks. ”I can not tell you how much meeting you has improved me, and my world. It has been a privilege that I do not know if I can ever repay. There is no timeline on the dress, and if I know the woman it was bought for even half as well as I think… I am pretty sure she would love you forever if you would work with her to make custom armored outfits.” He smiles at the thought of Lany acting like a kid in a candy store in Gary’s workshop.

Gary nods and leaves the room, headed in the direction of his workshop. Madeline comes up to Domashi and takes his hand. ”Thank you Dominik. You have made both of us happier today. I was unsure how you would react to my request and really unsure how Gary would react to watching us. We had talked about it but talk is just talk, right? But in my opinion everything worked out so much better than he or I could have hoped.” She pauses to look at Domashi. ”I hope that you enjoyed it more than you had thought you might?”

Without any hesitation Domashi pulls Madeline into a close embrace. ”Yes. One hundred times yes. A thousand times yes. Both the sex with you, and even with Gary being present as well. A part of me wishes I could have met you before the other women in my life. If that had happened, I could have all of my love to give you. That is not how things happened though, but I still love you Madeline. You are an amazing woman, and my life is so much better for just knowing you.”

Madeline brightens up Domashi’s existence with the smile that forms on her face and she kisses him just like he hoped she would have. It is a kiss full of passion and wonder. Of a promise of a great romance to come. Of a relationship that would be enough to fulfil him for lifetimes, even if it was the only relationship he had. ”To be honest, my dear Dominik. If I had all of your love, I do not think any of this would work out. What you can spare for me is nearly all I can take.”

They hold each other for a few moments, but to each it feels like hours. After a few more kisses filled with promise, and a generous helping of caressing, Domashi’s rising lust for the woman in his arms creates a bit of discomfort for them both. ”Maybe you should give me that tour, while we both have the energy to walk.” Domashi says with another of his winks.

Madeline chuckles, and reaches a hand down to rub his erection a bit. The move elicits groans of great pleasure from Domashi. ”I think I can tell why you have so many women willing to share you, Dominik. You are so very willing to please all of them. Would it be too forward of me to require daily attention from you as payment for living here?” She gives his throbbing cock a moderate squeeze drawing a grunt of satisfaction from Domashi.

After a couple of pants to catch his breath Domashi kisses Madeline once again. ”I am all for that… But the other women will have a say in that as well. I am not my own man, anymore.” The crinkle around his eyes and the smile on his lips shows that Domashi makes that statement without regret or malice. He releases his embrace on Madeline, but does nothing to remove her hand from him. He gently turns her toward the doorway leaving the living room, still allowing Madeline to handle him. ”Now, about that tour…”

Madeline gladly starts the tour with Domashi’s cock in her hand, but after several steps finds that it is too uncomfortable to maintain. She leads him down a hallway showing him the kitchen he was in before. The vast size of it makes sense to him now, as it was intended to feed upwards of twenty people. There are sitting rooms, and a couple of halls available. She takes him upstairs to show him one of the suites. It looks nothing like the suites his wives share with him at the hotel, but the layout is very similar. There are two bedrooms to the suite, and each bedroom has it’s own bathroom. There is a main room connecting the two, but comparatively, the suites are smaller than the ones at The Palais. ”Are all the suites like this?” Domashi asks with genuine surprise.

”Many of them are in need of repair, but the layouts are all very similar.” Madeline takes the opportunity afforded her with them standing still in the suite to rub him again, and she is pleasantly surprised to find him still at full attention for her.

Only pausing long enough to groan at the wonderful feeling Madeline is causing in him, he finally pulls his wits together enough to answer. ”Do you and Gary share one of them?” Barely able to compose himself, Domashi realizes that he hasn’t been very attentive to her. He places his hand on her chest just below her throat, and slides it under the robe to cup one of her fantastic breasts. When he feels the pebble that is her nipple in his hand, his erection jumps with anticipation.

Madeline giggles around the gasp that Domashi draws from her. ”No, we share the living space down on the first floor. It works better for us that way.” She grips Domashi’s groping hand with her free hand and squeezes it firmly in appreciation of his attention.

The thought of taking this sexy woman right here overwhelms Domashi, but the thought, the shockingly normal feeling thought, that Gary wasn’t here prevents him from following through on his desire. ”Well then, my Tender Madeline, I think it is time for us to continue the tour. You have so much I want to see.”

Again Madeline brightens the world with one of her smiles. ”Then we should do what we can to let you see all you want.” She releases his cock, and runs the tip of her finger down the tip of Domashi’s nose. She turns to lead him out of the suite without showing any concern over the fact that the move causes his hand to reveal her breast from the robe she was wearing. After a few steps, she does adjust the robe, but more out of comfort than any modesty.

Madeline leads Domashi to the lower levels and shows him the pool that is in need of repair, the spa that is in good repair, and the exercise room that needs a good cleaning at least. The whole time, Domashi easily imagines his wives enjoying the facilities immensely. The tour ends in the cliffside observatory.

”And this will end the tour. This is the observatory. It is one of the first rooms we renovated because the view is so wonderful.” Madeline turns to face Domashi with the large picture windows behind her. ”Do you not find the view wonderful?”

Domashi libido can’t resist Madeline’s allure any further so he steps up to her and unfastens the belt of her robe and lets the ends fall at her sides. He pulls her robe open, and steps back to admire her body from toe to extremely beautiful face. ”Yes, I am awestruck at the amazing view here.” His eyes never leave Madeline. ”I know I would be extremely fortunate if I could have a view like this in each and every day. I could never grow tired of it.”

For the first time since Domashi has met Madeline, she actually blushes a little bit. ”My God Dominik. You say the most amazing things. If you asked me, I do not know what makes me feel better. Your compliments, or your unbridled passion when inside of me.” Madeline licks her lips and pulls down his boxers releasing his desire for her. ”Hmmm… Do you have the time for me again? I can see you have the desire, but can I keep you for a bit longer today?”

”Madeline, as far as I am concerned you can have me whenever and wherever you want. How long do we have to wait for Gary to get down here, though? I don’t think I can wait too much longer.” Domashi says to Madeline as he steps up and puts his hands on her inviting hips.

Madeline startles Domashi with her speed and ferocity when she throws her left leg up over his shoulder and guides his erection into her before wrapping both arms around his neck. With how excited both of them are, Domashi easily slides all the way into her. ”Ooooaahhh.” Madeline moans when she has accepted all of him she can. ”We do not have to wait for Gary. While I asked him to be present the first time,” Domashi pulls her hips to him a bit as his raging erection flexes inside her, causing a gasp and moan. ”And I want him present as often as possible… Damn you feel fantastic in me… He is well aware that I will fuck you without him around. He is quite alright with that.” Madeline stretches her head in to kiss Domashi, and he meets her half way. ”Now take me Dominik. Take me like it is our first time all over again. Show me how much fucking me means to you.”

Domashi wraps his right arm around her back to help support her as he lifts her right leg off the floor so that he can lower them both to the carpet without ever leaving her. When he has positioned her beneath him in a fairly comfortable way, he begins to take her slow and gentle. Madeline shows confusion on her face between glowing expressions of pleasure. ”Madeline, fucking you doesn’t mean anything to me. Loving you is all that is important to me.” With his explanation clearing the confusion in her, Madeline locks her legs around his waist so tightly Domashi almost can’t breathe.

Madeline throws her head back and lets out moans and squeals telling the world just how great Domashi’s attention feels to her. She gasps for air, and pants between declarations of how great this is for her. Domashi could tell, even without observing her aura, that this was thrilling Madeline to her very core. Her aura only confirmed that. Even with Madeline’s thorough enjoyment, Domashi was nowhere near an orgasm yet, but he wasn’t concerned. He would get his release after Madeline recovered from this experience. As she nears her release, Domashi decides to push her over the edge a bit quicker than she was expecting and he licks her ear before breathing his love for her into it. ”My Tender Madeline. I love you more with each passing minute.” Her breathing quickens a bit. ”Your beauty and sex appeal are more than any man could ever hope for in a woman, and your love is an honor that no man could ever refuse.” Madeline arches her back and her body clamps down hard on his erection drawing him in and refusing to let go. ”I am a very fortunate man that you can share your love with me.” With a cry that sounds almost like a dying animal, Madeline bucks a couple of times and holds him to her with all the strength in her legs and arms. For about a minute, Domashi wonders if she will ever let go.

After her body relaxes, Madeline looks into Domashi’s eyes still without releasing her arms or legs from around him. Her gaze tells him that she has much to say, but she remains silent. He caresses her face, and drinks in her declarations of affection in that gaze of hers. Finally she chooses to speak. ”That tux of mine may have been my greatest work… But you, my dear, sweet, Dominik. You are a true artist. If my voice has any say in the matter, you and all of your women will be able to move in tonight.” She cocks her head at a little angle, and winks to him with a grin. ”As long as I get to spend time with you like this every time I want it.”

Domashi stirs his still-hard erection in Madeline’s body a moment before replying. ”And if I have my way, I would spend time with you like this twice as often as you want it.” He winks to her as they both chuckle at the mild discomfort the honest statements cause given their situations.

After a comfortable silence with Madeline locked onto Domashi, and Domashi buried deep in her, Madeline gets a small startled look on her face. ”Damn! I just realized you are still throbbing and hard in me.” She loosens her grasp on him but does not let go. ”Take me, my Dominik. Release your lust and desire into me as often as you can before you have to leave me for the day. I want you. And I want you to be completely satisfied with me. Always. Do not hold back on my account.”

The words entice Domashi more than he can express, but he still cares about Madeline and won’t let loose without studying her aura to prevent going too far with her. Shortly after he starts though, his ability to read Madeline’s aura fades. He believes if he could concentrate, he could read it, as he can still see it – sort of. The problem is, he can’t concentrate. His body reacts of its own volition once again, and he finds himself driving into Madeline harder than he planned to. Madeline doesn’t seem to mind, far from it. There are some tears flowing from her eyes, but those could easily be tears of joy as there is no sadness in her expressions. From Madeline’s mouth flows a stream of profanities and blessings that would make even the chastest man want and desire her.

Even with all she has been through today, Madeline’s body still reacts to aid Domashi in his forceful penetrations. Her body clamps around his erection at least a couple more times, but he loses count and it may be more than that. Just as the sun is about to set, Domashi feels another body-wracking orgasm build up in him, and just before he releases he bends his head down to her and hisses through clenched teeth to keep from yelling at her. ”My love! I’m….” His body explodes into her once again, and both of their bodies are jerking and spasming with releases of their own. The sun sets, and Domashi feels everything about him return to how it should be. ”Cumming…” His lungs feel like they might burst, they ache for air so much. Madeline lays on the carpet barely moving, drenched in sweat from the exertion that Domashi’s desire has put her through. His ability to read auras, or more specifically her aura, returns to him and he can see that she is in a state of total bliss. There is some evidence of pain in her abdomen, but that is drowned by the waves of pleasure and contentment that ripple through her aura.

No longer able to completely support his weight above her, he lowers his body onto hers, but keeps a lot of his weight on his elbows. ”I don’t know if I will be able to keep this up with you… But I am damn sure going to try. Even if it wasn’t all that I wanted, and more… You appear to be getting such pleasure out of it I would continue to fuck you like that if I hated it.” After she looks into his eyes and smiles, Domashi cups her face in a hand and kisses Madeline as if he does truly love her. Because he does.

After the loving kiss is broken, Madeline looks into Domashi’s eyes. ”When can I see you again? Tomorrow, I hope?”

”I’m afraid I won’t have time until the beginning of next week.” Domashi shakes his head softly, but then smiles to her. ”If you ask nice enough, I can make sure to save time on Tuesday for you, Tender Madeline.”

After a bit, Madeline struggles to a sitting position then stands, slipping her robe back on. ”Then I shall pine for your return on Tuesday. I work at the shop until five but could be home by about six. Call this weekend if you can come out, and bring one or more of your other women with you. I am sure that Gary would like the company, especially if any are into armoring. Oh, I should tell you that Gary has an amazing tongue. He can use it in ways you might never have thought of as a means of compensating for his inability in other areas. I am sure that he would enjoy demonstrating that talent.”

Domashi stands next to Madeline and wraps his arms around her waist. Even though he is physically spent, emotionally he isn’t quite ready to let her go. ”Oh? I may require some lessons, if he is that good.” His smile is warm and genuine. ”I can think of two, right off hand, that will surely enjoy letting him demonstrate his prowess on them. If you don’t mind, of course. And the others will likely follow too, in time. But I must tell you, that I really do not have time this weekend. I will keep you in mind, but with the round trip travel… I can’t see sparing four hours. I can offer to pick you up from the shop Tuesday, if you want. I happen to know a lively limo driver that might want to meet the two of you as well. That is your call, though. You have declared the need for your privacy here.”

Madeline puts a hand to Domashi’s cheek. ”You misunderstand me, Dominik. I understand that you are busy this weekend. I was just saying to call me sometime if you can make it out on Tuesday. I am sorry that it came out garbled. I would have no problem letting Gary care for some of these other women. It is only fair if I am getting to use you from time to time. He deserves a chance to be as happy as possible, just as you or I do. As to the driver, this just keeps getting better. You ought to set up a business to entertain women who are neglected by their husbands. WIth your skills, you could make some serious money.”

Domashi laughs warmly. ”I do not need to get paid for this. I have too much fun to make this work of any kind. You for example. Just the time I get to spend standing here holding you is all the payment I need.” He looks into Madeline’s eyes for a moment. ”I am promising you time on Tuesday. I did misunderstand your statements, but that does not change my reply. If I can find the time, some of us will see you this weekend. I can even promise to call you, just to chat, if you like.”

Madeline chuckles and sighs. ”Ahhhh, Dominik, you sure know the right things to say. Now, let me walk you out. You are OK leaving the gear here?”

115

[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 15:11
On the road to Madeline’s House, Marseilles; Baku

The afternoon has turned out completely differently than Domashi had planned, and in the near future he will realize that was the universe’s way of telling him to stop trying and make any plans and just enjoy his life. Right now, though, he has several calls to make, and he didn’t want to put any of them off. Each of the recipients drew out his desires in their own way, and he longed to be able to spend hours with them individually. For now, he has to settle for some comm time. He opens his comm in ‘private’ mode and sends to Jasmine first.

<< Jasmine > Hello, my gorgeous dancer. I do desire to hug you as I tell you this, but I have talked to Lydia Miller, a shop owner in Rue de la Tour. Her shop, Arnaud’s, caters to wealthy individuals much like Madeline’s. Anyway, she has agreed to take your call, tomorrow, sometime before noon. You will find that I have already sent you her commcode.>>

The return is very quick. <<Dominik> Aw, you are so sweet. I love you more already. I just stepped up to the room after class to take a shower. I am headed back over to the hotel in a bit and getting ready for tonight. See you later. Fuck, my whole body just quivered in anticipation of seeing you and it has never done that for anyone before. You must have made an impression on me……or in me. LOL Anyway, I will see you tonight. Love you.>>

The thought of Jasmine getting in the shower nearly has Domashi have the cab turn around and speed to her apartment. He resists that desire though, as Madeline had treated him so well yesterday, and she deserved the return favor. Even if she wanted him to meet her husband. Next he had to try and convince Erica to put off her vacation for a lunch date.

<< Erica > Good afternoon, this is Dominik, your biggest fan. We met last night at the Widows and Orphans charity gala, and I am hoping I might be able to pull you away from your much-needed vacation. I have a couple of dates coming up with a woman who wants to include another woman into the mix. I immediately thought of you. If you could spare a few hours around lunchtime on Sunday, that would be perfect. Otherwise the same time tomorrow would work just as well. I figure we could use a code from now on to let you tell me just how you feel about anyone I am with. When I assist my dates into the car, you can greet me. Use whatever would be appropriate; good morning, afternoon, whatever. If you leave it at that, that tells me you aren’t particularly interested, but you aren’t against the idea either. If you follow with ‘Dominik,’ that tells me that you are extremely interested and I should do everything I can to include you. Should you end with ‘Mr. Ripnu,’ that tells me that you have no interest and I should not even consider it.

Are you interested at all?>>

There is a slight delay before getting a return message from Erica. <<Dominik> Sorry, you caught me doing some work on the undercarriage of my van. Of course I remember you. I am afraid that my vacation is mostly a staycation. It is the only real time I get to work on my babies. They need so much attention. You would think they were kids instead of cars and a van. Sure, I am interested, but I am glad that you are talking about Sunday as I am all smudged up right now and it will probably take three showers to get all the oil, grease, and grime off me. Could I maybe interest you in washing my back…….or front, or both, take your pick. Sometimes it is hard to get to all the places that need cleaning. What time on Sunday, and where? By any chance, will this be with either of the two hotties you were with last night?>>

The second woman talking about showering has him getting hard at the thought, and Domashi can’t stop from rubbing himself at the mental image of Erica covered in dark stains and naked. << Erica > You must be able to read my mind, because the moment I read you were smudged up I wanted to take you into the shower right then. My schedule is full for the next couple of days though, or I would devote all of tomorrow to cleaning you. And then again, even if you were no longer dirty. After that fantasy, I hate to disappoint you, but my dates are not with either of the women from last night. They are not off the menu for you, but neither of them are very excited about women. They both are not against them, however. I do know several more, and a have a couple in mind that are extremely interested in getting to know you, inside and out.

For Sunday, if you want to meet the two ladies I mentioned, we could arrange for an early get together. For the date however, I need to be in Rue de la Tour around noon. I am staying at The Palais, and I will let you decide on the schedule that best fits your desires. In case there was any doubt, you will be paid for your services. The sex, if any, is just a bonus.>>

Another short delay. <<Dominik> Sorry, I was removing something from the van. New parts are expensive and I hate getting used crap, so an extra gig might help pay for this one. Standard rate is a hundred nuyen an hour, more if you use the alcohol from the bar. Trips that leave Marseilles can be negotiated and overnight stays somewhere are at your cost. I would love to meet your friends early. Perhaps I can show up at The Palais at maybe nineish? We can spend a couple of hours getting to know each other and then go to your lunch date. Sound good?>>

The message brings a smile to Domashi’s face and his growing erection jumps in his hand at the thoughts that it brings to mind. << Erica > You must be reading my mind again, because that is the exact schedule I was thinking of. That would mean I am requesting your services from nine to about four… I’ll pay you a grand for Sunday then. If you want to stay over with my friends and I afterwards though, that will be on your own dime. I am counting the minutes until nineish on Sunday.>>

<<Dominik> For that much I would almost let you get me pregnant. I will see you at nine at The Palais. I will park and come in. Do you need me in uniform for some aspect of this?>>

<< Erica > I do not need to get you pregnant, but I’ll keep you in mind when I do. Uniform is not required, as I do not think you will be using it for lunch. If you would rather, you do look really good in it. I’ll meet you in the reception area at nine on Sunday.
Thank you, Erica
Dominik>> After a last exchange, Domashi closes the call.

Domashi is already wound up again, and the only disappointment of his planned call to Monique is the knowledge she has already showered, so that will not likely come up in conversation. Still, her eyes alone will make the call worthwhile, and he dials the new contact in his comm. << Monique > Monique, I am glad to see you again. You did invite me to call you, and is this too soon? >> His smile is as wide as his desire to have her in his arms right now.

Monique picks up the call on the second buzz and her face brightens when she sees Domashi’s. Fuck, her eyes are just as mesmerizing on the ‘link as in person. <<Dominik> It is so nice to hear from you and, no, it is not too soon. What can I do for you?>>

Domashi is now fully erect in his pants and the openness of Monique’s question has his mind and heart racing. << Monique > That is a very loaded question, and one I really want to answer in person. For now, though, I will settle for good conversation. I have literally thousands of things I want to ask you, and almost all would be considered inappropriate material so soon after meeting you. Let me start with asking if your office hours are like most? Out around five or so? I am trying to see if I can find time for us on Monday.>>

Domashi sees Monique hesitate a bit and lick her lower lip. <<Dominik> My office hours are bound to be a bit irregular, to be honest. Listen, in the spirit of being a bit forthright with you, I should tell you that I am a policewoman. I am being transferred to Marseilles from Paris and arrived only today. So, I guess my first question back to you is if that means I will not be seeing you again. I know some men get very nervous around me once they know what I do, so I thought I should lead with that.>>

Domashi smiles and shakes his head enthusiastically. << Monique > Not at all! I love a woman in uniform, and you look even better out of one. Any man that can’t handle what you do is a spineless fool. But one I have to thank if I should ever meet them, for their flaws give you time for me. Is it safe to assume you received your scars on duty then? They were on my mind to ask about. >>

She laughs and her laugh is soft and sultry enough to get his erection to jump a bit. <<Dominik> Thank you for the opinion. Yes, I feel the same way, but there is no accounting for taste. And yes, the scars you have seen were garnered in the line of duty.>> Her eyes twinkle a bit. <<Is that all you wished to talk about? I find that I am just laying on the bed in a towel after my shower. For some reason, I had all this delicious goo on me that I had to make sure was gone. And it was very delicious, I have to tell you. Do you have time to make another deposit, by any chance?>>

Domashi sighs quite loudly. << Monique > Only if there is a way to do it over the Matrix. No, that is far from all that I wanted to talk about. Much of what I want to talk about is your very fine and delectable body that I am fantasizing about right now. While I rub myself wishing very much that it was your hand instead of mine, can I ask how long you were assigned in Paris? I did some consulting work there for a while, and I am wondering how I missed you whenever I was in the building. Your eyes alone would keep me from ever forgetting you. The fact you are extremely attractive as well would only make certain of it. I can say with confidence I have never met you before today. You didn’t work under Noé Chagnon, by any chance did you?>>

Monique’s face breaks into a smile. <<Dominik> You are rubbing yourself? What a coincidence. I am doing the same here. I will show you if you will show me? Maybe we can make a mess together? I have been assigned to Paris for some years now, but before that I was in Marseilles. I wanted a change and there was an opening here and I asked to be transferred. The position is only temporary, but maybe I can find a way to stay longer. That might depend on my motivation….and an available post, of course. You are very kind, but yes. other men have said that my eyes are my best feature. I have not met you before, I am sure, as I would have remembered such a face. As for the Chief Inspector, who in the force has not heard of her? I suppose in some way that I was working for her, as she oversees pretty much everything, but I would not have actually worked out of her office, if that is what you mean.>>

Domashi finds he doesn’t care if anyone can see him, or even if the cab has a driver, as he undoes his pants and pulls them down enough to pull out his throbbing erection. He taps on his comm a few times to send a split screen to Monique, one of his face, and the other of him stroking his desire for her. << Monique > Ah, good. I don’t have to feel foolish for not even noticing you.>> He smiles to her and grunts a bit as he hits a good stroke thinking of her. << Monique > I find you even more attractive the more I get to know you. I dare say that your eyes are not your best feature, only the easiest to see. Is it too soon to say that I hope we might be able to move in together?>> He winks to her and strokes a few more times extra vigorously.

Domashi’s screen also shows him that Monique is indeed laying on what has to be the bed in her room and has flipped a towel off to the side of her, revealing her naked body to his view. One hand is rubbing her pussy and he can see droplets of liquid forming on the labia. As that vision pops up, he sees her take her hand and place the fingers to her mouth. <<Mmmmm. Soooooo good, Dominik. Are you sure that you do not want to be here to taste it for yourself?>> Her hand moves back to her pussy and he watches as she slips two fingers in and starts to stroke in and out. Her hips move suggestively as she works herself along. <<At this rate I could be ready to cum with only a bit of attention, Dominik. It would only be a quickie, but it would be a good one. Are you sure that you cannot cum here first?>> Her face screws up and she gasps quite loudly as she hits some sort of internal pleasure spot. <<Hmmmm. Are you serious about your invitation to move in with you? You don’t even know if I am a real bitch or not. I’m not, but you don’t know that. Still, I have no real desire to live in a small hotel room, even one as nice as this one. It would eat up all of my salary just to stay here. Some of us in the lower ranks do not get paid like a Chief Inspector, yeah, I would be interested in talking about it. Oh, fuck, Dominik. If you were here right now, I would have you inside and pumping me to mutual orgasms. Hell, if you could get here in fifteen minutes or less, I could delay this and you could rip off a piece of ass. If not, I am pretty close to coming all over this blanket. Are you close? Fuck, that monster is amazing and I can just imagine it pounding into me and pulsing as you let go.>> Her face screws up again.

Domashi scrunches up his face as he tries to hold back from cumming at Monique’s description of him fucking her. He will not last too much longer, and he knows it. << Monique > I am sure that I want to be there, but I was shortsighted and didn’t call you until after I was on my way to an appointment. You get me so hot Monique, and I know you are about to make me cum without even being here. There aren’t too many women who can do that. Fuck! I want you…>> Domashi shakes his head to try to last a moment longer. << Monique > I am very serious about my wish to have you move in with me… There are other considerations though, and if nothing else I will pay for your hotel room to keep you close and with money to spare… I’m through, I’m cumming at the thought of staying in your room with you!>> And with that, Domashi launches a few streams of cum into the back of the cab.

On the comm, Domashi sees Monique nod as she picks up the pace of her strokes into herself. He can shift his view of her from her face and those eyes to her pussy and sees when her body stiffens then begins to thrash on the bed. Her hand does not stop and her body continues to move about in the throes of an orgasm. She eventually removes her fingers and takes them to her mouth to lick and suck all the juices off of them. The screen slips back to just her face as she begins to settle down. <<Dominik> Wow! That was amazing. Now I have watched that thing erupt twice in the open and twice in someone else, so when am I going to feel it in me? This will keep me sated for a bit, but call me soon, please. Oh, that wouldn’t be you trying to bribe a police officer, would it? I might have to put you under house arrest for that.>>

Domashi laughs and smiles at the Image of the amazingly beautiful Monique. << Monique > It just might be. You might have to haul me into the station on Monday and frisk me yourself. Even if I can evade your capture, I have a strong feeling you will find me Monday evening. Can I call you sometime tomorrow and we can maybe do this again? It has been a few years since I have been able to satisfy myself, and while you get all the credit, it is quite the novel feeling.>>

Monique gives Domashi one of her sensual laughs, causing his cock to twitch just a bit. <<Dominik> I love that I can do that for you, Dominik. We can do this again if you like, sure. I would rather have you in my bed, but this is a good alternative. I had a great time and now need another shower, you naughty man. So, I will take one more look at your cock and imagine my lips locked around it to clean it of our combined juices. Yes, I suppose that will have to do for now. Is there anything else for right now?>>

Domashi shakes his head lightly, and smiles wide as he looks at Monique’s gorgeous face trying to remember every little detail. << Monique > There is plenty, from declaring my undying devotion to you, to having you get me hard all over again for a repeat performance. But I can pull myself together with your absence, as I have things I need to do and I can’t take all of your time away from you. It isn’t like you are a lazy woman who doesn’t do anything important. I’ll call you again tomorrow, sometime during the day, so as to not disturb your dates with all the men lining up to tell you how much you mean to them, and I will plan on jerking off for you then.>> The whole time his smile never fades, and his eyes twinkle and crinkle when he talks about her love life.

Another laugh and a smile. <<Dominik> Yeah, I have to beat them off with a stick. I just sent home the only real male sex toy I have had in my bed in several months. After being with you, even as little as it was, I realized I had set my sights too low. So now I am officially without someone to warm my bed. If you are really serious about moving in together, let’s talk about it some time. Call me when you can, Dominik. I did enjoy this very much, you know, so thank you. I needed it.>> The screen on the comm goes blank as she closes the call.

Domashi allows himself a few moments to fantasize about being in Monique’s room, before he finally dresses himself and sees the evidence of his lust. He goes ahead and transfers the nuyen for the cleaning charge to the cab, and then types out a message for his friend the Chief Inspector. << Noé Chagnon > Good afternoon, Chief Inspector. I am writing this for two purposes. First is to inform you that I am not really returning to Paris, but that I am still available to you whenever you want it, or need it.

The second purpose is to ask if you have heard of an extremely attractive policewoman with fantastic green eyes named Monique. I am sorry, I do not have a last name. She is blond, and about five foot eleven, with an athletic build. If it helps any, she has a knife scar and two bullet scars on her abdomen.
Let me know how I can repay you for this favor, and contact me anytime.
Dominik”>>

The answer takes a few minutes. <<Dominik> The hell, Dominik. What are you getting into down there? And how the fuck do you know about those scars? Three things. First, if she asks for help, do anything she asks. Second, if she tells you to stay away, go to Mars, or farther to stay out of her way. Third, if you want more, get the hell to a secure line and contact me. Kisses.>>

Noé’s concern warms Domashi’s heart, and at the same time sends chills up his spine. The ending affection of “Kisses” throws him for a loop as well, as they had never been that close. Still, he needs to thank her and should any be watching his traffic, he can make it look like it is all normal. << Noé Chagnon > Thanks for your concern, I do miss you. I’ll be contacting you again in a few hours, if you are available. If not, expect me to call you tomorrow. I hope we can see each other again this coming week.
Dominik>>

114

[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 11:53
Arnaud’s, Rue de la Tour, Marseilles; Baku

With a small sigh to focus himself, Domashi steps through the door of Arnaud’s. Up until this moment, his thoughts were on staying with his wives for several hours, and he had to push those away to give Lydia Miller the respect she deserves. Seeing Tamara working nearly causes him to forget why he was here, all over again.

Tamara smiles at Domashi and gives him a small wave and a blown kiss before turning back to the customer she is with. She looks amazing today, wearing a smart tailored pantsuit that sets off her figure perfectly, especially her ass, which is on display for him as she walks down the aisle with the customer. Domashi sees Lydia walking in his direction, all smiles and directs his attention to her from the delectable Tamara. Lydia is looking very nice, as well, her outfit tailored to enhance her chest and trim waist. She comes up to take Domashi’s hand and gives him the normal kisses on each cheek. ”Dominik. How wonderful to see you. I have cleared everything for lunch. Are you ready?”

Domashi can’t help himself and he smiles wide to Lydia. ”I am very ready, Lydia. And you look quite ravishing today. If you don’t tone things down in the future, I might not be able to restrain myself before we leave.” He wasn’t lying. Her outfit was filling him with all sorts of wishes and fantasies of their time to come.

Lydia actually blushes at the compliment and leans in a bit closer. ”My office is a bit in the back and I could try to remain quiet if you could. Just a thought in case you feel that you cannot resist the urge long enough to get to a hotel.” She looks up at him and grins mischievously. ”I have always had a fantasy of being bent over my desk and being taken from behind. Feel free to indulge yourself if you want. Otherwise, we can see if we can both control ourselves until we get to the hotel?”

For more than a second, Domashi is torn between fulfilling both of their fantasies in her office, and being able to let loose with her at her chosen local. He decides that the door is closer, and safer, than trying to make it back to her office. ”Well, then how about we plan on me showing up in your office tomorrow, and for today hold ourselves together while we step out, rather than trying to maintain our composure for the longer walk to the back?”

She actually seems to shiver a bit at the suggestion. ”Tomorrow? Yes, I can wait that long. Shall we, then?” The last was said as she slips a hand inside his arm and motions with the other to the door.

In a few hours from now, Domashi will feel a small moment of guilt at forgetting all about Tamara, but right now Lydia is saying all the right things, and looking very enticing. He nods to Lydia, and allows her to guide them out of the store, wishing he had the arm she was holding free to wrap around her waist. He does wonder if that was done intentionally on her part, but he holds no fault to her for it. ”Are we dining the same way as last time?” There is a fairly obvious hope in his tone that she answers ‘yes,’ meaning they were skipping lunch altogether.

Lydia simply nods and her reply is a single word, but that word is filled with a promise. ”Yes.” The two walk the short distance to the chosen hotel and she leads the way to the elevator, bypassing the reception desk altogether. At the unspoken question she nods. ”I took the liberty of reserving a room and downloaded a digital key. I know that you only have lunch to share with me here, but I wish you had time to make use of the room for the entire afternoon and night. Maybe some day I can entice you to spend more time with me?”

Domashi looks down at Lydia, and her very nice, suit enhanced, bustline with a tiny moan of desire. ”I do have other appointments today, but I believe you could convince me of a longer rendezvous next week. If I didn’t know any better, Miss Miller, I would say you are trying to seduce me.” She loses the sight of the twinkle in his eyes for a moment as he winks to her.

Lydia smiles as she runs a hand along Domashi’s chest. ”Damn! And I thought I was being careful not to let you know. Of course I am trying to seduce you. You are the best, most attentive lover I have ever had and I am so glad that I get some of your time. I suppose there is no chance that I could have all of your time, every day, is there?”

Having fought his libido long enough, Domashi wraps an arm around Lydia’s waist and pulls her right up against him. ”You make a very tempting offer. One that I find terribly difficult to turn down. But I can not grant you that desire, my devilish Lydia. We might be able to work out a full day every couple of weeks or so, but everyday is an impossibility.”

She sighs in his embrace and nods her head. ”I know. I thought I would ask. So I will take what you can give me and dream of you allowing me some more of you on occasion.” The elevator bings as the car arrives at the designated floor. Lydia is first off and Domashi admires her ass as he follows her. Tamara’s butt may have looked very nice as she walked away, but Lydia has several years more experience in moving her ass just right to draw attention to it.

For a moment, Domashi looks up and down the halls with the plan of taking Lydia right here. Fortunately, his better judgement does win out, and instead he simply presses himself up against her when she takes a second to open the door. ”The more you move, the more you tempt me to be your long term companion, Lydia. If you keep this up, you just might rob me of my senses.”

Lydia gives Domashi a flirtatious look over her shoulder and grinds her ass back into his already stiff erection. She looks up and down the hallway and grins. ”That could be part of my long-term plan, Dominik. Say, are you interested in taking me in the hallway? Risky but rewarding?”

Domashi leans his head down and nibbles on Lydia’s earlobe. ”Interested? I’ve been fighting the urge ever since you stepped off the elevator. Nod your head, and I will forget all hint of decorum.” Domashi has lost his senses, because he truly hopes Lydia nods her head.

Not only does Lydia nod her head, she shifts her hands to her waist and the tailored trousers fall to the floor around her ankles, closely followed by her lace underwear. She steps one leg from the clothing beneath her and spreads her legs slightly as she pushes back against Domashi’s crotch.

Domashi groans at the desire threatening to punch out of his pants, and he fumbles with his belt and trousers. When he gets past those, however, nothing prevents him from pushing them and his underwear down far enough to release his raging erection that this temptress has caused to swell to such a degree, and pressing it into her. The memories of their last time together telling him that she not only can take it a little rough, but that she really enjoys it, too. When he has pushed into her as far as he can go, Domashi lets out the breath he was holding in anticipation with a small grunt. ”I do believe I will give this hotel a perfect review for the service and condition of the hallway.” He chuckles a bit, before pulling back and driving into Lydia again.

Between gasps, Lydia manages to chuckle. ”As long as you are not looking for cracks in the paint or dust in the corners while you are supposed to be fucking me, I am good with that recommendation. Damn, this is good, Dominik. So, how much of this would I need to do to rob you of your senses? To be honest, I am not really sure what the subject is, any more. Just keep fucking me like this until you cum.”

Lydia doesn’t have to say that a second time, as Domashi has already went about focussing on pleasing them both. He grips her perfectly shaped hips and plows into her repeatedly. Normally she would be drawing out loud signs of intense pleasure from him, but to follow the rules of the game, he stifles most of that in and only lets small grunts free as she twists or contracts on him so well, that he can’t hold them back.

Lydia uses the door to give her the leverage she needs to push her cunt back onto Domashi’s cock every time he pushes back into her. Her own moans are getting a bit louder. Domashi is barely aware of the door behind him opening, but a woman’s voice does come across to him. ”My God! I wondered…………..” The voice tapers off and the unknown woman moves around to lean against the wall near the two of them. ”This is so hot. I can barely get my boyfriend to fuck me in the dark under the sheets. Um…..can I watch?”

Without even slowing down, or even really looking at the newcomer, Domashi reaches out fairly gently to hook the back of her head and pull her close. ”Watch? Join, if you want.” Without waiting for any reply, he kisses the newcomer as if he truly wanted her in every possible way.

The woman gives no resistance to Domashi’s pull, kissing him fully and pushing her tongue into his mouth as one of her hands slips under his shirt to rub against his chest. As she breaks the kiss, the new woman kneels down and slides under Lydia and Domashi gets his first look at a ravishing blond of perhaps thirty. ”Pardon me from joining in, but it is far too irresistible just now. Oh, I’m Monique, by the way.” That is all she says as she fastens her mouth on Lydia’s pussy as Domashi’s cock pounds into it and her hands reach up under Lydia’s blouse to cup and massage her wonderful tits. The sounds of pleasure from Monique join those from Lydia and Domashi gets a small jolt as he feels her tongue against his cock every time he pulls out to push in again. Lydia makes no complaints.

Monique’s tongue drives his lust into overdrive, and every time it touches Domashi, his erection flexes in Lydia. The whole experience is a new and wondrous one to him, and many parts of him hope that Lydia will invite Monique in with them. He has no real time for that thought now, as he desires to please Lydia and release his orgasm as well. The fantasy of Monique pulling him out of Lydia to take his orgasm in her mouth pushes him to the edge, and he has just a few moments to grunt out, ”I’m cumming.”

Lydia grunts in that way of hers that Domashi correctly interprets by now to let him know that she is cumming as well. As the first jets of cum splash into Lydia’s willing body, she calls out. ”Fuck! Share.” Monique only hesitates long enough for another wad of cum to be left inside Lydia before pulling Domashi’s erupting cock out of the other woman, sticking it into her mouth and swallowing everything else he has to give. When he is done, she licks his cock clean then stands, coming up between Lydia and the door. Domashi has time to notice bright green eyes before Monique leans in to give Lydia as sensuous a kiss as Domashi has ever seen.

Domashi stands there, transfixed by the sight of the two women lost in passion. His still hard erection jumps and twitches all on it’s own between Lydia’s legs. He decides to work with that, and pulls Lydia’s hips against his making sure his lust for them both rubs against her wet crotch. He leans in to say softly, but loud enough for Monique to hear as well. ”That was the best lunch I have ever had. Definitely recommending this hotel to all my friends.”

Lydia breaks her kiss with Monique and looks over her shoulder at Domashi as she licks her lips clean of the cum the other woman has shared with her. ”That was just the starters, dear. By what I am feeling between my thighs, I think that you are ready for the entree. Would you like our new friend to join us in the room?” Monique looks past Lydia’s shoulder and smiles at Domashi while cocking her head just a bit to the left.

Domashi winks to Monique with a small nod to show her that no matter how this plays out he really does want her to join. ”I could be persuaded, if it would not put you out unduly, my darling.” He reaches around and cups Lydia’s fantastic tits as he says the word ‘darling.’

”Fuck. Anyone who can lick my pussy like that is welcome in my bed, man or woman. Let me get the door.” She bends over to pick up her trousers and panties, stepping out of the other half as she does. A quick pass of her ‘link later and the door pops open. Lydia ushers everyone in and closes the door as Monique moves closer to Domashi and begins working on his shirt. She gets the top three buttons undone then quivers as her eyes pop wide open. Lydia has slipped a hand under Monique’s short skirt and is moving her arm in such a manner that Domashi has no trouble figuring out what is going on.

Taking advantage of Lydia distracting Monique, Domashi pulls Monique’s head in for another kiss displaying his longing for this beauty. He allows Monique to moan into his mouth a few times before he breaks the kiss and looks into those incredible green eyes of hers. ”My name is Dominik, and I am very happy to meet you Monique. I do hope your stay is as good as I find mine to be.” He gives her a wide, warm smile and a wink as he finishes undoing his own shirt, letting her get lost in Lydia’s attentions.

On close inspection, Monique is really a beautiful woman, but her eyes are certainly her best feature. They seem to grab Domashi’s eyes and hold them as she nods and begins to remove her own clothes. ”Hell yes, I would have to say the stay has improved a thousand percent in the last few minutes. I hope that the two of you are staying here for a while because I just sent a message to my boyfriend to pack his bags and go home to Paris. Even if you are leaving today, my stay has improved significantly enough to not need him any longer this trip. Maybe never.”

Domashi allows a slightly pained expression form on his face as he listens to Monique’s story. ”I do not know which pains me more. The poor fool that lost you, or the fact that I will not be able to stay for very long today.” As he finishes removing his trousers and underwear, he continues after he steps closer to Monique. ”How long are you staying in Marseilles?” He helps Monique with her bra, not wanting to get in the way of Lydia’s fun with this enticing woman.

And Lydia is indeed having fun. She has her head under Monique’s skirt and the woman’s panties on the floor. Monique’s moans of pleasure can be related to either Lydia’s tongue dipping into her pussy or Domashi’s hands cupping her marvelous breasts. At the low end of a C-cup, they are perfect for Monique’s frame and her areolas and hard-as-rocks nipples are a bit larger than most. Monique’s eyes roll back in her head for a second as she quivers at a small orgasm. ”Fuck, you two. This is great. Dominik, I am too into this to even think straight. Ask me later. Please? Ohhhhhhh…….fuck!” The woman’s body convulses as Lydia and Domashi combine to bring her to a second, much stronger orgasm and she collapses into Domashi’s arms.

Lydia stands, her face dripping juices from Monique’s pussy. ”Why not take her to the bed and give her a good fuck, Dominik? I will get us all something to drink. Damn, that pussy tastes sweet.” She smiles at Domashi as she wipes some juice onto a finger and sucks it off.

Domashi grins lustfully at Lydia and pulls her face in close enough for him to lick and suck on. The whole time he is holding Monique close to him to keep her from falling. ”You are quite right, darling. Monique does taste sweet. Sweet enough to eat. You leave me a bit jealous, but I suppose that is only fair as you won’t be able to enjoy her as I will.” He rubs one of Moniques shoulders, and speaks softly to her. ”Are you willing to join me in the bed? If you nod, I will help you there.”

Monique looks up at Domashi and nods, her eyes locked on his. She does not say a word as he carries her over, and lays her on the bed. As he stands over her, she looks down at his raging erection and grins, knowing that it will soon be plunging into her. As he lowers himself to the bed, he notices a long scar on her lower torso that could only have come from a knife wound. Two small bullet scars adorn her chest just below her right breast.

Domashi files that away to ask Monique later, and simply runs a finger along the knife scar before he slowly and gently inserts himself into her still wet pussy. Monique’s eyes easily draw him into the fantasy of having her each and every day. He leans in to whisper into Monique’s ear. ”After this, I will have to pay attention to the woman who brought me. But please know, that I have no desire to ignore you. With different circumstances, I would be honored and pleased to pay attention to only you.” He pulls away from her ear so he could look into her eyes again. ”You feel fantastic by the way. Do you work out?” He can’t hide the smile her gaze brings to his mouth.

Monique nods as her body reacts to the presence of his cock inside her. She had been so ready for it that he had slid in with very little resistance. Again, he is entranced by her eyes when he looks into them. Her pelvis begins to move to enhance his experience and he gets the impression that this is definitely not her first time. Her breathing gets ragged and her eyes begin to glaze over at the movement of his hard cock.

Without Monique squealing or moaning, Domashi is kind of unsure how she is enjoying the whole thing. He shifts his perception to read her aura, and finds that she is loving it as much as any he has been with. He files away the fact the she isn’t as vocal as he is used to, and continues to service her at the current pace and speed. He finds her silence oddly arousing, and notices his raging erection jumping in her with great delight and anticipation. She is a very fine woman, and just for a nano-second, Domashi kind of pities her ex-boyfriend.

A slight shadow falls between Domashi and Monique as Lydia comes to the bed, holding a glass of wine. She slowly drips some on each of Monique’s nipples and motions for Domashi to lick it up. She repeats that several times as he licks and sucks at Monique’s tits then she does it again, only this time, she bends in and licks up the wine. Monique puts an arm around Lydia’s head to keep her fastened to a tit as she smiles at Domashi. Suddenly, her entire body arches and she screams out in ecstasy as she shudders through an immense orgasm, her eyes wide in surprise at the intensity of it.

Knowing that he is far from done with Lydia still not satisfied, Domashi doesn’t keep pushing into Monique looking for his own release. He finishes his stroke into her, and lets her come down from it. He looks her deep in the eyes, and lets his mind wonder at what might have been. Realizing he has not paid attention to Lydia in over several minutes, he rubs his hand up and down Lydia’s back as she enjoys sucking on Moniques beautiful breasts. ”Do you want more, dear Monique?” The words are out of his mouth before he remembers he was here for Lydia.

Monique is still quivering as she nods then shakes her head. ”Fuck yes, I want more. But I am good for now. Please take care of this beautiful woman sucking my tit so well.” In response, Lydia does not remove her mouth from the tit, but she does wiggle her ass a bit, inviting Domashi to finish what he had started in the hallway. As he gets off the bed to take up a position behind her, Lydia takes her mouth from Monique’s nipple and uses a hand to encourage the woman to move around on the bed to give Lydia access to her pussy still dripping with her juices.

Domashi smiles at just how much Lydia is getting into this, and he thinks he might be able to entice Erica to enjoy them a few times. As he prepares to enter Lydia again, he talks to her in soft and light tones. ”I have completed the task you set me on, darling, and our guest is satisfied. I am now all yours again, and I long to complete what we started.” He tries to keep his eyes on Monique’s, but that proves too difficult so he instead focuses completely on the sexy and sultry shape of Lydia as he presses himself into her again. This time he does not hold back the loud moan that escapes his throat that her body draws from him. He only takes pains to keep from jarring Lydia too much, as she has her face in Monique’s crotch.

The sexual energy is amazing as Domashi pumps carefully into Lydia, his thrusts answered by moans from both women. Lydia removes her mouth from Monique’s pussy long enough to look over her shoulder. ”Fuck, Dominik. Don’t you think my pussy needs a better pounding than that? Fuck me, don’t coddle me. Push my face into this wonderful pussy in front of me. God, this is amazing.”

Lydia’s commands remind Domashi why he doesn’t really like her very much, but the sexual desire it causes in him can not be ignored. He grasps onto her hips again, and starts driving into her like she prefers, enjoying the forcefulness he can express in his thrusts that he can’t do verbally. Domashi does take momentary reads of Moniques aura to make sure she is continuing to enjoy herself, and he is pleased to see that she is.

Monique catches Domashi’s eyes for a moment and they smile at him, threatening to lock them to hers as he pounds into Lydia. The ability to accurately read her aura is quickly disappearing as he gets closer to his own release, but his quick read of Monique lets him see that she is enjoying the experience, but he does note a slight reservation that he cannot immediately identify. Still, the emerald eyes draw him in and he forgets the slight hiccup in the aura reading as he continues to pump his cock into Lydia.

Domashi fantasizes that the reservation in Monique’s aura is her longing for him to orgasm into her, and for the second time today his thoughts about Monique cause him to reach his orgasm in Lydia. He breaks eyesight with Monique for a moment, as he grasps onto Lydia’s hips harder and bucks a bit, but before he explodes Domashi looks back into Monique’s eyes again as he roars out in release and satisfaction of cuming into Monique for the first time… At least in his mind.

Lydia bucks as her body receives Domashi’s jets of cum and the combination of that feeling and the taste of Monique’s pussy sends her into her own orgasm. Monique’s eyes hold Domashi almost captive and a smile plays across her face just before her head flops back, almost as if she is feeling his cum inside her. For the second time, she screams out and her arms grasp onto the blanket of the bed, gripping it in what can only be called a death grip as her body goes through a long climax. Her pelvis thrusts against Lydia’s mouth as she explodes several times. Eventually, Lydia lifts her mouth from Monique and flops face forward onto the bed to lay next to Monique as her body recovers. Monique lifts her head and her intriguing eyes look at him, again locking onto his with an intensity hard to, fuck, impossible to ignore.

Domashi still stands there, beside the bed, basking in the great sex he has had. Monique’s gaze threatens to steal him away from everyone he knows and loves, and for a time he loves that thought. He smiles to Monique and with a slight tilt of his head he asks. ”I believe you asked me to repeat my question to you later. ‘How long is your stay in Marseilles?’” He tries to keep his tone light and slightly disinterested, for Lydia’s sake. But he is quickly being seduced by the green eyed, blond beauty that hasn’t even really tried as far as he can tell.

Monique breaks eye contact and lets her head fall back to the bed and between gasps, she manages to answer Domashi. ”I expect to be here some months. Maybe we can do this again? And maybe again? Fuck, hold on, my boyfriend is calling and in my current state I cannot manage two conversations. Give me a minute, please.”

Domashi takes the disappointing distraction of Monique’s in stride and instead focuses on his “date.” He sits next to Lydia and rubs her back and squeezes her shoulders as his hands move over them. ”And how are you doing, darling? That was quite the performance you put on. Will you be ready for more soon?”

Lydia’s response is muffled by the blanket her face is pressed against, but the shaking of her head tells Domashi enough. ”No, Dominik. Whatever you did to me has used me up for now. I am afraid that I will not be ready until after you have left me today. Fuck, you felt so good in my pussy. I really needed that. You must have put a gallon of cum inside me because I can feel it leaking out of me. Fuck, I need a shower. Wow!” She purrs a bit at the strokes of Domashi’s hands on her back then gets off the bed, leaning in to kiss him before moving off to the shower with that amazing walk of hers that just makes it impossible to ignore her ass.

When she disappears into the bathroom, Domashi feels a soft hand on his arm and turns to see Monique looking at him with those captivating eyes. ”I have to say thank you, as well, Dominik. I had no idea what a great time I would have when I opened my door.”

Monique’s very touch causes goosebumps to raise on Domashi’s arm, and he could easily enjoy having her touch him more often. ”Not at all, my stunning beauty.” He says with a genuine and warm smile. ”You made this day the best I have ever had with my darling.” He continues to leave Lydia’s name out of the conversation, waiting for her to decide if she wants to introduce herself or not.

Monique does not take her hand off Domashi’s arm and even gives it a slight squeeze. ”I cannot really tell you what a great time I had here.” She cocks her head a bit to the right. ”But I sense that you are leaving something out. Is she your girlfriend or just an acquaintance? If the former, is there a chance that we can all get together again? If the latter, is there a chance that I could get you alone some time?”

Domashi smiles at Monique’s questions, and lays down on the bed with his head in her lap as he looks up at her. ”What I have been leaving out, is how much you have won me away from her.” He winks to Monique. ”If I must stick to your options, she is an acquaintance. The reality is she is something else. She is a business contact that has extra benefits. You can easily get me alone Monique, but you should know that I have several women in my life, many of which I love dearly. If that does not scare you away, I am yours whenever you want me.”

”Do any of your women like women as lovers? I am very much bisexual and love a good girl-girl romp when it is offered. If not, I am willing to get you alone if you can spare the time.” Her arm stretches out and a soft hand gently wraps around Domashi’s still-hard cock. ”I especially would like to feel this inside me, even just once.”

”Well, then. I think you are in luck.” Domashi’s smile to Monique forms easily as he is looking up past her delectable tits. ”All of the women I love dearly like women lovers, to different degrees of course. And you can feel me inside you nearly whenever you want…. I have to say not today, though. I cannot insult my darling twice by fantasizing about you as I came in her both times, and fucking you when she isn’t ready to join in.” He licks his lips and groans a bit as her hand involuntarily strokes him slightly. ”How does your weekly schedule look coming up? Do you have any regular hours you need to keep?”

Monique smiles and nods at Domashi but her hand does not yet stop its stroking of his now-growing member. ”I completely understand, Dominik. I will let you go for now and will wait for a bit to get this monster inside me again. I do not know how it is getting hard again so soon after spilling its contents inside her…….I guess I have been dating the wrong sort of man. Do you have a ‘link I can put my commcode into? That way you can call me and we can check schedules. Right now, all I know is that I need to be in the office on Monday morning. I just arrived from Paris today for a job here.” She slides off the bed with her hand still on Domashi’s cock then turns to bend over it, licking the large head now engorged again, then slipping her warm mouth over it. After a few bobs, she lifts her head and catches him with those amazing eyes. ”Now go to the bathroom and stick this in your friend and make her scream. Try to think of her, this time.” She straightens up and moves to where her clothes are.

In spite of longing for Monique to finish what she started, Domashi jumps up without hesitation and practically leaps to his clothes to pull out his comm. He takes the opportunity to put his hand on Moniques shapely waist as he leans down to fish it out. After a few moments of tapping through the comm with one hand, the other still rubbing Moniques hip, Domashi finally says. ”Here, I have invited you to have user access. You can add any and all details you want to. I would not mind to know everything about you, but I will settle for your code.” His erection jumps at the closeness of this incredibly enticing woman.

Monique had started to dress but stops when Domashi puts a hand on her hip and caresses it. She waits until he fishes out his comm then takes it, entering some information into it. ”Let’s start with my commcode for now. I will enter more information later if it looks like we can get together. Here you go.” She hands the comm back to Domashi and looks down at the erection pointed at her. Reaching a hand out, she begins stroking it in a particularly enticing manner. ”Would bringing you off like this be the same as sticking it in me? If not, do you wish me to continue?”

Domashi closes his eyes and groans with delight as Monique strokes his passion for her. He drops his comm, and uses both hands to pull her close to him, making sure to leave his erection to the side so she doesn’t have to stop. He wraps his arms around her torso, fingers playing across her scars that he still wants to inquire about, and holds her for a while without saying anything.

Monique also says nothing as she is pulled closer to Domashi, her hand continuing to stroke him toward another eruption. With her other hand she lifts his chin enough that she can look into his eyes before kissing him. God! Apparently, her hand is made for this sort of thing and the way she moves her fingers and thumb have Domashi teetering on the brink.

Monique has Domashi ensnared, probably for life, with her allure and skills. The fact that she is so willing and is so capable with her hand to draw an erection from him so quickly is a testament to her ability. Through grunts and groans of pleasure wrapped in steamy kisses, he finally blurts out. ”Damn it, I am about to cum. You are amazing, Monique.”

”Cum, then, Dominik. Cum on me. I want to feel the warmth of it as it splashes onto my skin. Imagine that you are inside me and about to erupt into my willing cunt. That’s it, let it go. Let it go.”

The thought of driving into her to erupt crosses Domashi’s mind, but it is too late as his orgasm pulses through him, with Monique coaxing it out with her wondrous hands and a soothing and alluring voice. His body bucks and jerks a bit and then his desire for her blasts from his cock without any care or concern. Domashi stifles his groan a bit, to keep the volume down, but the look of complete satisfaction on his face should tell everyone who can see it the he is entirely satisfied with Monique’s attention.

Monique moans as the first jet hits her stomach and continues to moan as several more bursts of Domashi’s thick white jism coat her stomach and thighs. She continues to stroke him through his orgasm, stopping only when he is drained. Still, his cock is not soft yet and she smiles at him. ”This is amazing, Dominik. You are still fucking hard. I cannot wait to have it in me. Call me when you have a chance.” She uses her fingers to wipe the last bit of cum from his cock and sucks it off her fingers. ”Now I really need a shower. I will remember this for a very long time.” She picks up her clothes and walks to the door without putting them on. Turning before opening it, she lets Domashi have a last look at her naked body and his eyes drink her in. From the alluring eyes to the cum dripping down her legs, she looks amazing. She blows him a kiss then opens the door, leaving after poking her head out but not before wriggling her ass in Domashi’s direction.

Every cell of Domashi’s body cries out to follow Monique to her shower, instead of stepping into Lydia’s. If Monique had not told him to go to Lydia instead, he would have followed his body’s desire without hesitation. Thanks to her consideration, he instead stands there for a few moments stroking himself and only fantasizing about being with Monique. “Think about Lydia? How could I possibly do that after meeting Monique?” Before he forgets about Lydia totally, he walks into the bathroom, fully committed to fucking her as if she was the one woman for him.

As Domashi enters the bathroom, he hears Lydia call out. ”I do hope that is you, Dominik.” When he steps into the shower, she embraces him then begins to soap him down, paying attention to his erection. ”This is still hungry for pussy? Well, as it turns out, my pussy is ready. Will you fuck me here in the shower, please?”

Domashi nods with a lustful grin, and pushes Lydia’s shoulders against the wall of the shower. ”I will fuck you, any way you like, Lydia. Now that I can not be distracted, your satisfaction is foremost on my mind.” He pulls one of her legs up to give him the best angle of entering her while they both stand, and he drives into her again, only thinking of Monique for the first few strokes.

Lydia calls out Domashi’s name and her fingers dig into his back as he brings her to another orgasm. Her spasming body takes him over the edge and he empties another load of cum into her. As her body begins to recover, she holds onto him as if she might fall without his support, or perhaps because she just does not want to let go. ”Fuck, Dominik, you are a stud. I love the way you feel inside me. Has our unexpected yet desirable guest left us or is she waiting in the bedroom?”

Domashi had nearly put Monique out of his mind, then Lydia reminded him of her. ”She has left to shower herself. I was surprised at how much you enjoyed her participation. Do you like women joining in? I know at least a couple I could ask to join from time to time, if that interests you.” He does nothing to remove her from him, and he returns the embrace easily.

Domashi hears a low moan as he asks about other women joining and feels her head nod against his chest. ”Yes, I like women, Dominik. I love the taste of girl cum on my lips almost as much as I love the feel of a hard cock in my pussy. If you want to invite one to join us on occasion, that would be nice. Wow, did I just feel you twitch in there. God! I did. It just did it again. Are you already ready for more?

He chuckles to disguise his surprise at getting hard for Lydia so soon. Domashi leans in and kisses her neck a few times. ”There is just something about you today, my devilish Lydia. You bring out the monster in me.” Domashi drags his teeth across her neck to highlight the idea that he is monstrous. ”Tomorrow we have a date in your office… How about Sunday? Can I pull you away from your incredibly important schedule for a time? I am thinking we could take a limo, as I know a very attractive driver who likes men and women as well. I might be able to coax her to let us entertain her.”

Lydia shivers as Domashi runs his teeth across her neck and again at the thought of the other woman. ”I have not had sex in the back seat of a car in years and I have to tell you that the thought of doing it again excites me. Adding a willing woman in just makes it better. I hope that it is a larger limo and has a big enough back seat as being all scrunched up would be rough. But, sure, ask her. The shop is closed on Sunday, but I can be there, unless you want to do the car thing tomorrow and my office on Sunday? Your call. But right now, I am more interested in getting royally fucked right now. Ohhhhh yes, Just like that. Fuck me, Dominik, please.”

Domashi would normally want to make plans while he was thinking on it, but Lydia’s pleas to be fucked broke him from his usual pattern. He finds that his body nearly has a will all its own, as he drives into her time and again. Something about the way she begged for him made his hips and back move as if they were possessed. With his body satisfying Lydia nearly on it’s own, it does give him a moment to wonder if he gives her the chance to fuck more women if she will relax enough to allow him to like her.

Lydia relaxes into the sex, and her calm willingness to have Domashi fuck her has his lust rising to a peak. Her normally harsh and commanding tone replaced with soft and lustful cries for attention. As if on cue, both of their bodies start to jerk and twitch signalling near simultaneous orgasms. Lydia calls out for any to witness how fantastic her partner is, and Domashi cries out Lydia’s name as he erupts into her several times. For more than a few moments, both lovers stand there in an embrace under the flowing water, lost in the comfort of each other’s bodies.

Finally, Domashi breaks the comfortable silence by softly saying ”I will talk to the driver today, and get her input. I think the limo ride on Sunday would be best, as taking you in your office when there is noone around removes most of the charm of the act, don’t you think? If Saturday works best for the driver, then we will have to schedule a second office visit then, hopefully during one of your busiest times.”

Domashi feels Lydia contract around his relaxing cock as he talks about fucking her in her office during the busiest times of day. She isn’t willing to break the silence just yet, so she nods against his chest instead. Domashi caresses her back and shoulders as he holds her tightly under the falling water. ”You were fantastic today Lydia. You looked amazing, and you feel even better. Whatever you have done differently from yesterday, I suggest you consider keeping it up.” Part of Domashi wanted to hold Lydia for the rest of the day. The thought brings up the memory of an appointment to see Madeline in a bit, and he sighs at the intrusion of obligations. ”I would like to ask you a favor, Lydia. I have a friend who is a dance instructor. She is very good at her craft of belly dancing, and I have been trying to convince her to hire herself out as a private instructor for women who do not normally run in her circles. I have talked her into letting me try and set some meetings up for her, and I was wondering if I could get you to take a call from her? I have no expectations other than giving her a chance to make her pitch to you.”

Lydia raises her head and looks into Domashi’s eyes. Her features looking softer and more enticing somehow. ”You could have asked me before fucking me. I would have been easier to convince had you withheld sex from me until I considered it.”

Domashi expected those words from Lydia to be harsher and more forceful. Instead, he finds them to be more playful. He shakes his head softly before looking into Lydia’s eyes ”No, I would never do that. Pleasing you is separate from any favors I might ask of you. I arranged these dates with you to fuck you, and to do anything else you might want, and that is what I will do. Separate from that, I’d like you to take a call. From there, it is up to you and my friend’s skills.”

Lydia snuggles her head back against Domashi’s chest as she rubs his side and back with her hand. ”Go ahead and give this friend of yours my number. I will expect a call from her tomorrow sometime, preferably before our date.” She practically purrs into his chest while they stand there. After a few moments, Lydia adds. ”Thank you, Dominik. I appreciate you trying to keep my wants and needs a separate priority. I honestly can’t remember anyone else ever even trying.”

Domashi files away the plan to call Erica, Jasmine, and Monique on the trip to Madeline’s house onto his to-do list. He needs to share the news with Jasmine, and arrange for the best day to hire Erica with the bonus benefit of a party with Lydia. Then he gets to spend the remaining time trying to get Monique to share with him everything about her.

113

[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 10:28
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena, Christine, Keiko, Jasmine, Alix, & Mirai

Domashi raises his eyebrows to Jasmine and loosely takes her by the elbow to lead her away from all the others. When they are in another room, and well out of earshot, he leans in close to whisper to her. ”You are my anchor tonight. Well, in reality you are everyone’s anchor tonight, only they don’t know it yet. Do you think you are ready to handle that?”

Jasmine grins, only lightly in reverence to how serious this is to Domashi. ”I am ready, Dominik. I got this. You are all in good hands.” To highlight the sentiment, she reaches her hand out to rub his cock a few times.

A long pleasurable sigh escapes from Domashi. ”Your hands are the best around, that is for sure.” He doesn’t stop her for even a second as he continues talking business with her. ”There are several things you need to do tonight, but luckily they do not require you to do them all at the same time. One of your two primary objectives is to crack Armond’s comm and copy all the data.” He pauses to gasp for some air and enjoy Jasmine’s attention. ”The other primary objective has quite a few objectives beneath it. This is the hardest part of your role tonight. You have to crack the system of the brothel. You need to find any protocols, or procedures, that we can use to safely separate the ‘guests’ from the ‘staff’ without drawing any real attention to the fact that I am trying to back out of the deal I pay for. You need to…” Domashi shuts his eyes tightly and lets out a low growl of intense pleasure as Jasmine rubs her thumb firmly across the top of the head of his erection. ”You need to keep doing that to me… No. You need to get me the details of the security in the private rooms. I suspect they would all have vid and audio recorders to gather blackmail on any ‘customers’ that need to be pressured into doing anything. You can’t alter the feed in anyway, or alert the Triads that anyone is on to them. When the girl is brought to me, you need to take stills and start a search to verify identity and age.” Domashi reaches out and grips Jasmine by the shoulders a little more roughly than he would want to if he could think straight. He closes his eyes, and clenches his jaw to keep from crying out. His hips thrust towards Jasmine as he unleashes an orgasm into his pants. After his body stops bucking, he kisses Jasmine. ”Fuck!” He whispers. ”That just might be the best handjob I have ever had…. Where was I? Yes. You need to gather all of this evidence into a neat little file that can be sent to Marcel.”

Domashi looks Jasmine in the eye to show just how serious and sincere this next part is. ”And this is the most important part. If there is no way to separate me from the girl, you have to cut all feeds from the room to the family. All of them. Even Keiko’s drone.” Jasmine gets a horrified look on her face. ”We can’t reveal that anyone is on to them, so if there is no better way to get me out I will have to follow through with my… ‘Purchase.’ You can’t let anyone see that.” Jasmine backs away from Domashi and shakes her head vigorously. ”I can’t… I won’t do that. Fuck, Dominik, you won’t do that!” She looks to him with moist eyes and lowers her voice to a whisper so soft he barely hears her. ”Would you?”

Domashi sighs, and leans toward Jasmine to make them more on eye level. ”I might have to. I trust you to come up with something much more suitable for me… Us. But I need you to be ready to protect everyone from what I may be required to do in order to complete this properly. And as distasteful as it is, it could very well be better for the girl if I do. Rumors of what happens to slaves who do not perform as expected are terrifying. I can treat the girl better, get my rocks off, and at best leave her feeling good about the experience – and at worst not feeling anything about the experience.”

Jasmine still doesn’t look convinced and she continues to shake her head more softly this time. ”Jasmine, I am not looking for this outcome. I am putting my soul in your hands. I trust you to find a better way out of this. I know you will. In case I happen to be wrong, though, I need you to be prepared to cut all the feeds. If anyone is going to burn in hell for this night, I want it to only be me. No one else needs to witness it.” Domashi pulls her close to him and holds her for a few moments. ”I will have my recording devices on me. Should I have to follow through on this… I can let you view the recording before I purge it. I will let you judge me, and decide if the others need to watch it. I am trying to protect everyone, not hide anything.”

Jasmine is still holding her hand to her mouth. ”Do you think that they will not know, absolutely know, what you are doing when the feeds go out? You are asking me to betray their trust in me. Why not just tell them just as you have me and let them see the predicament you are in. None of us are virgins or schoolgirls. We have all done horrible things at one time or another. Trust them.”

Domashi lowers his head and looks to the floor. ”I am expecting, counting on, you finding the solution.” He looks back up to Jasmine’s face. ”I don’t want them to even think of another possibility. That should be my burden, and unfortunately, yours too. Should the worst come to pass, if you think it would be better to let them watch, go ahead. As I said if you followed my plan, you would get to judge if they should see my private recordings.” He takes a deep breath and releases it slowly. ”This is a backup plan. A ‘holy shit!’ plan for when things go so far South even the penguins are saying ‘fuck you guy! We’re outta here!’ I needed you to be prepared for it, because you will be the first to know it has gotten to that point. I will be the second, when I have no choice but to make a move on the girl.”

Jasmins nods her head. ”That I can do, and I will find you a distraction, I swear. But if not, we are family, right? I have been here for just a bit and I can already feel that this is different than anything I have felt before. I was originally thinking this was some plot cooked up by a dashingly handsome guy to fuck as many hot women as he can, but I am convinced it is much more than that. Of course, you still get to fuck a lot of hot women. Speaking of which………………”

Jasmine slips to her knees in front of Domashi and undoes his belt and pants, pulling them down to the floor. Her eyes widen at the sight of his still hard cock before lifting them up to look at his face. ”I think that someone needs to clean this up a bit, don’t you? And my, what a load you left here. You should have given me some warning and I would have taken this load in my mouth.”

She dips three fingers from one hand into the mess in Domashi’s underwear and licks it from her fingers as the other hand moves his cock and testicles out of the way, idly stroking the shaft of his erection as she does. She keeps her eyes on Domashi’s as she continues to wipe up the mess and stroke him. ”You like?”

Through grunts of pleasure, Domashi hisses, ”Oh, god, yes! You have the best hands I have ever had the privilege of witnessing, Jasmine. It is not difficult for me to imagine lying in bed with you stroking me all day long. Fuck… I forget what I was so worried about just moments ago.” He looks longingly into Jasmine’s eyes, loving every tug she makes. A part of his brain wonders if she would have been ready to take his load after last night. Then again, it might have been Millie that was caught off guard. He hopes he will never find out.

”Damn, I love the taste of your cum. Sharing it with Millie last night was a huge turn on, too. I would not mind if you could arrange to have that happen again. She tried to show me some tricks for sucking cock and I would like to continue those lessons. Just for practice, you see. Now, I think that you have another load for me in your gun, is that right? I want to taste it hot from the balls, so to speak.”

Domashi whimpers in anticipation of being in Jasmine’s mouth again. ”I’ll make it a priority to get you and Millie together again with me. No worries there. As an alternative, you could get some pointers from Iliena. She has the most proficient mouth of all of you.”

Jasmine gives a quick look past the walls of the room to the room they had left the others. ”Really? I will definitely be talking to her, then. Now, my mouth is going to be a bit busy here, so do not ask anything that takes words to answer, alright?” At Domashi’s nod, Jasmine begins using her mouth to pay very close attention to his stiff cock. She eventually slips it into her mouth and uses her tongue and deft fingers to bring him to a boil.

”Fuck me! That is perfect Jasmine. Shit!” Domashi has to struggle to not grab her head and thrust into her throat. She feels so good, the temptation is very strong. He isn’t sure yet, but it seems she has been very attentive in her lessons. Either that, or the lack of Armond in his vicinity is allowing him to relax more.

As cum spurts from Domashi’s dick into Jasmine’s mouth, she makes a throaty sound of approval. She swallows nearly everything, using a finger to wipe up the stray drops that escape from the corners of her mouth. A few licks to make sure that everything is clean and she reaches down to pull his pants back up. When everything is properly tucked in and back in place, she stands and smiles at him. ”I know I still need work on that, but you did seem a bit less anxious, so I must have done better than last night.”

Domashi shakes his head softly, and cups Jasmine’s face in both of his hands. ”You do not need anything, Jasmine. I wasn’t just making things up when I said that none of you need to feel lesser than any other. You are perfect as you are.” He shuffles from foot to foot a little. ”As for last night… It could simply have been Armond cramping my style. I mean, I was still having to think about seducing the man. It was likely all my problem then.”

Jasmine puts a finger to Domashi’s lips. ”Shhhh. Don’t ruin the moment. I like thinking that Millie taught me a way to improve my oral technique. I just could not believe it when she slipped under the table and helped me. God, I bet she really could suck a golf ball through a garden hose.”

Domashi has a full belly laugh escape from his throat. ”Could be, could be. I need to get cleaned up, as I have a date with Lydia today. I was wanting to offer the shower time to Keiko, but you could coerce me to pick you instead.”

Jasmine shakes her head. ”No, Dominik, spend time with Keiko. It is important to her…..to all of us.” She blushes a bit. ”Fuck, I never thought I would be in a polyamorous relationship, but I am. I really like that I am one of your wives. Actually makes me feel a bit giddy inside.” She pauses then looks Domashi directly in the eyes. ”Is it permitted that I tell you that I love you?”

Domashi’s heart soars at the statement. ”Yes, Jasmine. There are no secrets here. I love you. And I love the others. I won’t lie, and say I love you all the same, but I do love you all equally.” He shuffles his feet a little. ”As far as secrets, I have a few I need to let you in on. Well, all of us do to some degree. I will reveal all to you tonight, if you will forgive me putting it off for that long.”

Jasmine nods as she takes one of Domashi’s hands and leads him back to the other room. He sees Keiko’s eyes on him and she nods before walking over to them. Jasmine puts his hand in Keiko’s and winks at her, before speaking in rough and broken English. ”He is warmed up, but I am sure there is plenty left for you.”

Keiko laughs. ”Better be some left for me or I will hunt you down to suck some of it out of you.” Both women laugh after Jasmine figures out what Keiko was saying in basic French. Keiko looks up at Domashi and whispers to him. ”My Oni. I have missed you so much. You are the only man that will ever touch me sexually, but I know I want you. Is there enough left for me?”

”I will always find enough for you Sexy. Shall we see how much hot water we can use up?” Domashi smiles to the mother of his wonderful child, and then leads her to the bathroom in the other suite.

By the time they get to the bathroom, Domashi can feel that Keiko’s hand is trembling in his. ”Are you okay, Sexy? This is a little more exotic than we typically have done, but it isn’t too far beyond. Keep an eye on your footing, we don’t want any accidents.” He traces the side of her beautiful face with a couple of fingers, and smiles to her.

Keiko stops just as they enter the bathroom and turns to Domashi. ”Oh, my Oni, I am so much more than OK. I have missed your touch, I have missed the sight of you and the feel of your skin next to mine. You have always been the first man to touch me and you are the last. I am so happy to be here that I am trembling in anticipation. Can’t you feel it in my hand?”

Domashi drops his Mask, and pulls Keiko into a warm embrace. ”Yes, Sexy. I can feel it. I wasn’t sure it was anticipation, and that is why I felt I needed to check on you.” He spares a moment to kiss the beautiful woman in his arms. ”And I have missed you as well. I desire a time when I can spend long hours with you, and not have to worry about not paying enough attention to the others. Hopefully, after this job we are on, things will settle down enough where I can do that.”

Keiko laughs and puts a hand on Domashi’s chest. ”Yeah, it sounds like that is unlikely, my Oni. Besides the wives I am very happy to be a part of, it seems that you routinely sleep with several other women and that number may be increasing. I will take a bit of you at a time and be happy. I feel that I have a very kindred spirit in Christine and I hope that you do not mind if she spends a lot of time with me, in and out of bed?”

”Not at all, Sexy.” Domashi shakes his head a little, and returns to leading Keiko into the bathroom. ”It eases the pain I feel at not being able to show you the proper attention. If you can find comfort with anyone, that makes me happy. The fact that it is Chris, allows me to be happy for her as well.” He starts removing his clothes, and letting them lie where they fall.

Keiko puts a hand on every inch of the Oni’s body as he strips. Her touch is gentle and sensuous and she takes her time exploring with her fingers, often following up a touch with a kiss. She sighs and there are tears in her eyes as she looks up at him. ”I have not ever taken the time to properly thank you enough for getting me pregnant and then not requiring that I terminate the life we created. That little Oni is my link to you when we are apart. I see you in her eyes and in her face and she is beautiful, as you are beautiful. She can be a terror, but I suppose she inherited that from you since I was a perfect child. I love her and I love you. Thank you, my Oni, for giving her to me.”

He starts to remove Keiko’s clothes with steady dilberation. Domashi looks deep into his Keiko’s eyes. ”I can’t take credit for giving Mirai to us. That was a team effort.” He gives a little crooked grin. ”For my part in it, you are welcome, Sexy.”

The woman beams at Domashi and puts up no resistance at all to his efforts at getting her out of her clothes. ”Still want in these pants, huh? I could tell from the first time we met that you wanted me. I thought it was all so strange, you know, straight guy and lezzie girl. I was actually very terrified that first time. Did I ever tell you that? I was so scared………..of your touch, of what it would feel like to have a man’s cock inside me, and of whether I would like it enough to do it ever again. I am so glad I went through with it. And now, being here, with you and all of these women feels so right. In some ways it feels like this is the logical next step on a path we started on several years ago. Have you ever felt that way?”

”You never said, Keiko. You told me you were nervous, but I never suspected you were terrified.” Domashi continues to remove the clothes on the gorgeous woman in front of him. ”And, yes. Oh, God yes, I still want in these pants.” He reaches forward, and lifts the sexy Asian woman up and carries her into the shower. ”It does feel right, this gathering, this family. I find it stressful at times, but in a very good way.”

Keiko grins as the warm water splashes against her. ”I bet. But you are still young and can probably satisfy all of us.” She looks down and places a hand on Domashi’s stiffening cock and shivers a bit, even in the water. ”I suppose you will have to make do with my clumsy efforts at satisfying you. I was getting some lessons from Yumi, you know. She loaned me her rather large and fierce-looking boyfriend a few times. We would sit and talk and he would tell me what pleases him while she would do it. So, I know a bit more about what to do, but not enough for you, I am certain. Would you like me to take you in my mouth?”

Domashi’s ‘little Oni’ twitches in appreciation of Keiko’s attention. ”I want you to leave me satisfied, Keiko. That is my only goal, and want. I can find release from you in so many ways, that I do not need anything specific.” He looks her over, and cradles one of her very nice and large breasts in a hand. ”I would love to witness what you might have learned though, Sexy. If you want to demonstrate, by all means go ahead.”

Keiko smiles and slowly goes to her knees in the shower, kissing Domashi’s body on the way down. Her hand is already stroking his cock as she begins kissing all around his genitals, licking and sucking on his testicles as well as the shaft in her hands. ”I love the way you taste, Tadashi. So masculine. So perfect.” She uses a thumb to rub across the head of his cock and along the sensitive underside as her lips and tongue work their way up the thick shaft.

Domashi’s whole body shudders with the overwhelming sense of pleasure Keiko causes in his cock. ”Holy shit, Keiko! Yumi never did any of that with me.” He drops his head back, and groans with delight.

Keiko momentarily stops what she is doing with her mouth, although her hands keep working on Domashi’s shaft. ”No? Then maybe she had gained more experience with her lover. Perhaps you should send for her someday. I know that she misses you and would love to feel this monster inside of her again. Now, too much talking distracts me from my task.” She returns her attention to licking and kissing Domashi’s cock, eventually working her way to the large head, which she carefully licks and sucks before slipping her mouth over it. She does not talk, but she does make satisfied noises of appreciation.

Domashi grunts when Keiko finally presses his cock into her mouth. He resists the urge to talk more, and instead gently places his hands on Keiko’s head, gripping her a little each time she hits a really good spot. ”Fuck me, you have learned well Sexy.”

”UmmmHmmmm.” Pretty soon, she is hitting good spots quite frequently and Domashi can feel the rise of a coming orgasm.

”Uuuuggghhh… You have brought me to the breaking point, Keiko. I won’t last much longer.” Domashi’s concentration is only broken by the briefest moment of thanks for so many women in his life with skillful little mouths. ”That’s it! I’m cuming!” With a loud grunt through clenched teeth, Domashi unleashes the first jet of liquid lust for his Sexy Keiko.

The girl gets the warning and clamps her fingers around the head of Domashi’s dick so that he does not pull out of her mouth as he cums. Her moans might not match his in volume, but they are certainly heartfelt as she sucks and swallows. She draws every drop from him, loving the taste of his seed. When done she looks up at Domashi’s face. ”My Oni, my love. Will you ever be ready to give me another child? I want another. I want to feel this seed stirring through me and creating another life for us to love. I am ready for this whenever you are. It is not possible to explain what carrying Mirai was like, what feeling her grow and kick and you missed that. Will you give me another child someday?”

Domashi shudders several times as Keiko sucks in all he has. He looks down into those lovely eyes he spent so much time adoring, and he smiles wide. ”That isn’t very fair, my love. Asking so serious a question when I am so distracted with the feeling you have sent through me? Were you trying to catch me at a weak point?” He leans over and takes Keiko gently by her shoulders and assists her to stand in front of him where he can comfortably hold her. ”I know I will, someday. I want a little more time to settle into this new life. At this very second, I would not have time to take care of another child, as I don’t even have time to take care of Mirai, at all.”

Keiko nods. ”I understand, my Oni. I am still protected and would not trap you into a child you do not want, but I wanted you to know that I am ready for another child. And do not worry overmuch about Mirai. She has several mothers now. That is right, yes? We are a family and all of your wives will share in raising her. She will be one of the most loved children ever, except for her brothers and sisters. In the meantime, there is nothing wrong with practicing, is there?”

”Not at all, Sexy. Not at all.” Domashi smiles and kisses Keiko lovingly. He gently guides her back against the wall, and puts his hands on her very curvy hips. ”Would you like me to spend some time licking you? Or are you ready to start practicing right away?”

Keiko’s eyes are bright. ”Oh, please start with licking. I do enjoy how you use your tongue and I want to see if you have picked up anything from the women you have had since we were last together. Then you can fuck me silly and make me wish for a short time that I was straight and that you were only here for me.”

Domashi kisses Keiko’s forehead and smirks to her. ”I am only here for you, Sexy. There is no one else around, you are the only one.” Before she can say anything, he kisses her lips gently. He holds that for a few moments, and then kisses her chin, right between her collarbones, and then between her breasts. It is clear he intends to continue all the way down to her very tasty core.

Keiko practically hums in the manner he has come to recognize as sexual arousal. She makes no effort to stop his downward motion, leaning her head back against the shower wall. When he gets to her thighs, he begins kissing all around her slit, paying attention to everything near it and driving her to a thrilling frustration. She knows that he will get to it soon and she thoroughly enjoys the sensations he is bringing out in her and her moans let him know that.

The sounds coming from Keiko turn him on again, and his reluctant body can’t resist his desire for too much longer. The feeling in Domashi urges him to drive his tongue into Keiko right away, but he knows that is just an impulse and things will end much better if he waits. He takes a moment to breath in deep, enjoying the scent of Keiko’s arousal, and he breathes out onto her swollen clitoris. The grunt and shiver in Keiko brings a smile to him and he continues one more cycle of kisses and licks around his Sexy’s wet pussy.

The attention to her is driving Keiko insane with desire for this man. Fuck, there it is again. For this man! Who would have thought it? She has had a number of lovers in the past, all of them women…………and this one man. He drives her crazy with lust. Always has. She can still remember that first meeting at the tea house. Fuck, her panties had been almost sopping before they left the building. She had fought it for as long as she had been able, but she had known that she would give in. All he had to do was touch her or ask her or even just show an interest and she would jump his bones. Keiko will probably never really understand what it is about this man that is so different than all the others she has met, but there it is. She loves him. She is sure that her love for the man has jaded every other relationship she has ever had. After all, no one really compares to him, the closest women are his sisters, both of whom have been in her bed more than once. They understand it, even if she does not, but her other lovers have clearly not understood it and leave after a few weeks or months.

Her mental wanderings are brought short as his lips and tongue circle in closer to her pussy and she moans for him to get to it. Keiko shifts her body a bit to try to get him to the right place, but the maddening man continues to build up her desire and her anticipation to the point that she knows she will explode when he finally does get there.

Domashi grips the fine ass of Keiko with both hands as she starts to squirm. He knows he has her now, and that she is going to taste so very sweet. He blows softly on the woman’s clit one more time before he lightly licks down her lips. When he reaches the bottom, he presses his longue in between them just a little, and then begins a slow drag upwards.

And she had been right. At Domashi’s first lick up her slit, she explodes in an orgasm, drenching his mouth with her juices. Her moan had changed to a cry and then a shriek as he took her over the edge of pleasure to ecstasy. Her hips buck against his face and she has trouble standing on now-wobbly legs.

Keiko’s reaction was more than he imagined, and he dares a few licks of her tasty essence before he stands and grips her in a tight embrace. ”I’m sorry, Sexy. I had thought even a day with Chris would have made you a little more jaded to oral. I wasn’t expecting you to react so quickly.” Domashi leans into Keiko, and kisses her again. ”Now, as to fucking you silly…” He lifts one of Keiko’s shapely legs up to about waist height, and uses his other hand to guide his hardened cock into the very delightful pussy of this gorgeous woman.

Keiko gasps at the invasion of her pussy by Domashi’s stiff erection. Her arms go around his body as much as they can and she moans in pleasure. “Oh, God, Tadashi. You are so large. You fill me so perfectly. I need this every once in a while. Fuck, I need this. I am so completely yours. Fuck me, please fill me with your cum. I want to feel the warmth as it spreads through me. I need to cum all around your cock while it is inside me. Oh, please.”

”As you desire, Sexy. I’ll do all that I can to give you all that you want.” Domashi covers Keiko’s mouth with his own as he presses himself into her fully. He can feel her gasp at the sensation, and he licks her lips in response. When he is fully seated, he inserts his tongue into her mouth and swirls it around her own for a few moments. He places his free hand on her shoulder, both to help steady her and to give him a kind of handhold on her. The other is wrapped around her thigh, holding her leg up to afford him the ability to enter her. Domashi pulls back about half way, and slides into her again. ”This is all I could ever want for, Keiko. I do not need anyone else in my life other than you, and Mirai, of course.”

”Right now, this is all I want for the rest of my life, my Oni. I am yours for the asking. I have always been yours for the asking. I am a lesbian who is in love with a man. Funny how these things work out, isn’t it. Could you really leave all these other women and run off with me?”

Domashi continues to stroke into and out of Keiko with a slow and deliberate pace. Her core sending a tremendous feeling of satisfaction though his erection to his toes and back up to the top of his head. ”Could I? Yes, I could. I would rather not, as I do not want to cause them any pain… But I could without any disappointment.”

”Could is enough. I will never ask it of you, my Oni. I love you too much to ask that. And I think I love them too much to ask it of you and I want to see where this goes with Christine. She is so different from any of my other lovers that I really hope it works this time. How strange my life is from just a few days ago.” She arches her back from against the wall behind her and shrieks out as her orgasm rolls through her and shrieks again as multiple shocks ripple across her. ”Fuck, Tadashi. Cum with me…………” The rest of her words are drowned out by another shriek of ecstasy as Domashi plunges deep inside her.

Even the pulsing and quivering muscles around him could not draw an orgasm after being spent by the two great blowjobs he has received. Domashi was about to apologize to his Sexy Keiko when a strange feeling washes over him. The pleading in Keiko’s voice has created a tingle in his balls like he has never experienced. The last shriek of hers causes his testicles to pull up next to his body and a rippling orgasm rushes out into the waiting core of Keiko. ”Fucking hell, Keiko. I don’t know how you did it, but you made me cum, just as you wanted me too.”

Keiko is hanging onto Domashi, unable to stand on her own and she places kisses on him between pants. ”It was not me, Tadashi, it was you. You wanted to spread your seed inside me and you did. I can still feel the warmth of the jets of your passion. I am certain that we would have just created something great and wonderful if I were not protected. I love practicing.”

”Then we will have to practice more, much more.” Domashi kisses the gorgeous woman in his arms, and he tries to recreate the world ending kiss he first experienced with Keiko. The thought that he could truly be happy with just Keiko floats through his mind, and he leans into her a bit more. ”If you keep this up, love, you will convince me to have more children with you in very short order.”

Keiko brightens perceptibly. “You would make me happy beyond measure to get me pregnant again and again. I would be happy to give you a full Urban Brawl team of little Onis.” Her lips fasten to Domashi’s and for the first time that he can remember, a woman is able to stop time twice. The kiss is one that he will never forget and he again feels that parts of him are being spread about beyond his near time and space. He shakes his head, not understanding what is happening and not really caring as love fills Domashi’s every fiber.

Elsewhere, though, several others feel……………something and turn to face the room where Domashi and Keiko are kissing. A woman sits up in bed next to the love of her life who now lies crippled. He is sleeping after seeing to her needs but she feels something pulling her in a different direction and smiles. In her hotel room, a woman raises her head from the police dossiers she is reading and looks over her shoulder as if looking for something. Shrugging, she turns back to her work and sends a message to her superiors that she has been formulating for some hours. In a different house, another woman stirs next to her husband and her hand goes instinctively to her stomach. She does not know why. Christine feels the tug for the second time and glances first to where Domashi had gone with Keiko then to the other women in the room. Jasmine is feeling the pull for the first time and the look on her face is priceless. Christine stands and walks over to sit next to her, placing a soft hand on her arm and leaning close. In a darkened bedroom, a young woman is placing cards on the floor and doubles over in pain as the power of the effect of that kiss hits her. For a moment she cries. The love of her life, the reason for her existence is not hers alone and she knows that. He has too much love to give to only one woman and would burn out trying to. Still, although she knows this, it hurts to not be his only lover. The feeling passes very quickly and she sits up, smiling. Love is the most powerful force in the universe and she knows that she has part of him and that is enough. She has to share in order to keep, that is the way the cards read and the cards never lie. Never lie.

After aeons of time, Domashi and Keiko return to their bodies, lips and bodies still tingling from the kiss. ”Fuck, Tadashi, that was just like the first one. I have never felt that with anyone else. I love you.”

Domashi shakes his head some more. ”Really? It was more intense to me.” He lets that discrepancy go, and embraces Keiko. ”I love you as well, Keiko. I am still ashamed it took me so long to be able to tell you.” He stands there holding the sexy woman in his arms as the water flows down over them.

Domashi reluctantly leaves the suites after finishing getting ready. Instead of spending his time with all of these fantastic women, he was instead heading to be with Lydia Miller. As he reaches the door, Jasmine calls out. ”Hey, Dominik, wait a minute. I need to go see some people. Can I ride down the elevator with you?”

”Of course.” Domashi smiles at the incredibly sexy dancer. He opens the door, and let’s Jasmine step out first. ”Are you still on board with everything? Any concerns, or questions?”

Jasmine gives Domashi a dazzling smile. ”Of course I have questions. Who would not? But I am very much on board with this. I will be bringing back some of my things to move in here. I was told that the family will be moving to another place. They were telling me about the size and I am quite excited.” As she passes by Domashi, she lets a hand brush against his crotch. ”You know I have a thing about size, right?” She chuckles as she heads out to where two large men step from an idling car. ”Could I offer you a lift? There is room. Iliena’s cousins are very agreeable.”

Domashi has a flash of the memory or Lakira’s wagon bound through his mind and take up residence there for several minutes afterwards. ”Indeed they are. I’d love a lift, if you are heading south east of here. If not, I can find my way.”

At the car, Jasmine introduces Domashi to Carlo and Lez. Carlo nods and mentions that he remembers seeing Domashi at the caravan. They agree to give him a ride and all get in the car, Domashi and Jasmine sit in the back and it seems that Jasmine has a hard time keeping her hand off of his thigh, even slipping it across his cock on several occasions. As the car pulls over to the curb, she leans over to kiss Domashi and squeezes his hard cock one more time. ”Now go use that on your little conquest. I have prepped you, eh?”

”Prepped? You have spoiled me.” Domashi traces the side of Jasmine’s face and holds the image in his mind for a few moments. He doesn’t take his eyes off of the lovely woman, but does address the whole car. ”Thank you, all. May whoever guides you keep you all safe.” He then reluctantly exits the car.

The men laugh and bid Domashi farewell as the car drives off, leaving him at the curb in front of Lydia’s shop.

112

[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 08:54
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Iliena, Christine, Keiko, Jasmine, Alix, & Mirai

Domashi opens the door to their main suite for Lany and Alix. Mirai brightens more than the Sun when she sees Alix and stops what she is doing to run to her best, and nearly only friend. He looks around the room and finds tremendous comfort in the sight of Chris and Keiko snuggling together still, but that is followed with a little feeling of guilt seeing Jasmine sitting alone.

With this being the first morning after Domashi has spent the night away from his home and his wives, he feels he has to show his continued commitment to them all. He starts by going up to Keiko and Chris. He stands there for only a moment, until they acknowledge his presence and he knows he isn’t interrupting them at all. He leans closer to Keiko and says in a low tone, with a big smile. ”Good morning, Sexy.” Then he kisses her lovingly. After they break the kiss, he pulls away only a little bit with the same smile and low tone. ”I love you deeply, Keiko. I am truly blessed to have you in my life. It gets better, if that was somehow possible, with you bringing Mirai into my life as well.”

Domashi waits a few heartbeats after Keiko kisses him again before moving to Christine, keeping the low tone. ”And good morning to you, Beautiful Chris. I have to admit, I am a bit jealous you get to wake up to such a warm and lovely greeting every morning,” He gestures to Keiko. ”But then you don’t get to enjoy the greeting I am about to get, so all is balanced, I think.” He caresses the side of her face gently as he kisses her like she is all that he wants. ”We are made much better with you in our life. Thank you Beautiful.” He winks to her, and after a good three count stands to head over to Jasmine.

He walks up to Jasmine with a very bright face and a large smile. He doesn’t even say anything, or give her a chance to speak and leans in to kiss her. He focuses all of his admiration and desire for her into this kiss, trying to cause another world ending kiss like the one he has shared with Liena, Keiko, and Chris. He leans his forehead to hers, and remains there for a few moments simply drinking in the feeling of contentment with her so near to him. After three long breaths, he moves to gently whisper in her ear. ”I am so sorry I missed your first night here. I am also terribly sorry I won’t have a night to spend with you until next week. I want to spend time with you Jasmine, much more time than I have available. The only consolation I can give you is the knowledge that I thought of you last night.” He removes his head from hers enough to see the look of mild shock on her face. He speaks in a similarly low tone as he did with the other wives. ”Not a lot,” he says with his bright grin and a wink. ”But more than any other.”

The mention of others alerts Domashi to the absence of Iliena. He stands up and looks around the room to verify he just didn’t miss her in his initial scan. He brings his voice up to its normal tone and asks the room. ”Where is Liena?” Jasmine nods and waves a hand toward the entrance of the suite. ”After she set up a protection detail for me from her family, she said she wasn’t feeling well and went to the other suite.”

Domashi is filled with the urge to rush to his Dearest, but realizes it would be rude to just take off. He gazes at the suite entrance as he speaks to Jasmine. ”Oh, yes. Your morning class. How did that go? Any problems?” Domashi looks down to Jasmine after his last inquiry.

Jasmine nods with a little smirk. ”It went fairly well. Some of my students were a little put off by the new attention… But others liked the interest of the new audience members.” She chuckles at the fresh memory. ”No sign of Gregoir, if that is what you meant. I had a chance to talk to my brother and father and let them know what went down and to warn them about the potential fallout.”

Iliena’s condition is forgotten about momentarily as Domashi wraps his head around the situation with Jasmine and her family. ”I’m so sorry. I never even considered your family. Do they need to move in with us too? Do we need to make some sort of arrangement for protection for them? I’ll do whatever is necessary to keep all of you safe, Jasmine.”

Jasmine smiles to Domashi and stands in front of him. She wraps her arms around his waist and snuggles against him. ”I am glad you feel that way, Dominik. But it isn’t necessary, I don’t think. My father and brother can handle themselves, and wouldn’t feel right hiding out anyway. Now, kiss me and go and check on your Liena.” She gives a reasonably good imitation of one of his winks to him.

Domashi lets out a small snort as he smiles to this fantastic woman he is blessed to have in his arms. He fights the desire to lift her up by her ass and unleash his passion for her in his kiss, and instead gently leans down to her and kisses her softly. That doesn’t last very long, as Jasmine turns it into a kiss filled with her burning desire for him.

When they break, Domashi is left panting and with a very large indication of just how much he wants this moment to go differently. He presses his forehead to Jasmine’s and speaks softly to her. ”My God, Jasmine. You do make me long for more time with you.” He presses his hips into her, grinding his erection against her mouthwatering body. ”But I have to check in on Liena.” He pulls his head back and addresses the rest of the room. ”I won’t be long, we need to have a meeting since we didn’t get the chance yesterday. I have things to report.” Christine nods with a mischievous grin, and Keiko looks to her with curiosity. As they talk softly, Domashi looks back to Jasmine. ”I want you to stay for it, but you are not required to. Only those who are willing members of this family are required to be a part of it.” He leaves Jasmine to think about it, as he hurries to the other suite to check on Iliena.

Friday, March 26, 2077; 09:09
The Palais, Old Port, Marseilles; Baku & Iliena

Domashi opens the door to the second suite, expecting to find Iliena sitting in the living room, but even though the lights are off, the sunlight coming in through the partially closed window curtains allows his Oni Sight to tell him that she is not in the main room. Guessing the master bedroom first, he opens the door to near complete darkness, although he does pick up the faint aroma of some sort of flowery candle scent.

He sees Iliena sitting cross-legged on the floor, her hands moving back and forth, pulling from her Tarot deck and placing the cards on the floor. In the dark, it would seem impossible for her to know which cards she is pulling, but that does not seem to stop her.

”Dearest?” Domashi is a bit concerned because Iliena’s actions are not typical for her. ”The others said you were over here. Is everything alright?”

Iliena does not move her head when she speaks. ”No, Dominik, something is wrong. I do not know what it is happening and it bothers me.”

Domashi moves to the side of Iliena, and squats down. ”What is wrong Liena? Can I help?”

She sighs. ”Could you please turn on the lights?”

Domashi nods, even though he is sure she can’t see him. ”I can do that, Liena.” Since she requested he do it, he stands to use the manual switch near the door.

As the lights come on, Domashi sees Iliena looking intently at an array of Tarot cards on the floor in front of her. She reaches out a hand and gently touches several of the cards, but every time she touches her forehead first.

Standing there with no idea of what to say or do, Domashi can only mutter. ”Is that better?”

Iliena shrugs her shoulders. ”I do not know, Dominik. I have pulled cards for myself for years, ever since I was little girl, and every time it is the same. Every time.” Her voice drops to a whisper. ”Every time.”

She looks up at Domashi and there are tears in her eyes and on her face. ”It should not be every time, Dominik. But it is. It is like my future is written in stone and it will not change and I am frightened. I accepted it all when I was young and even up to finding you, because that is what I was meant to do……find you. But it is still the same, as if there is more to do. And I do not understand.”

Domashi moves to kneel by Iliena’s side, and reaches out to wipe tears away from her cheeks. ”If you do not understand your cards, then how am I supposed to?” He smiles to her with genuine warmth. ”Tell me, Dearest. Do the cards tell you of some terrible fate that will befall you, or those around you?”

Iliena smiles and touches Domashi’s face with a soft hand and motions to the cards in front of her with the other. ”Terrible? I suppose that depends on your definition. My mother pulled cards for me when I was very young and was amazed at the coincidence that every pull was exactly the same. And then when I was old enough to do it myself, it was the same. I have known since I was three that I would find you, that you would be the man for me. Of course, I did not know your name or what you would look like, but I knew that I would know you when I saw you. These cards led me to be standing outside a specific hotel door on a specific day and time and that you would walk through the door and into my life. I happen to think you are a miracle. Whether or not you think it is a horrible future is up to you.”

Domashi places his forehead against Iliena’s and chuckles lightly. ”Then I take it that they do not tell you of some horrible fate that should have you overly concerned? Then what do they tell you, Dearest?”

Keeping her forehead in touch with Domashi’s, she gently shakes her head. ”No, Dominik. They show me meeting you and creating a family. They tell me that I will have one child by you. They tell me that we will stand strong against a great evil. I do not see these as horrible fates. So far, these things are coming to pass.I cannot deny them. But I am finding that I see things a bit clearer and that disturbs me. The sight does not generally improve as one gets older, yet mine is. And that is disconcerting and a bit scary. I do not know what is happening to me that I can see better.”

Domashi focuses on Iliena’s aura, to see if there might be anything wrong or troublesome in it. His read of her aura lets him know that she is healthy and that her emotional state is a mix of happy and confused. He also sees a flicker of something else, a glow that would indicate that Iliena might be Awakened, which is certainly a difference from the impression he had received in his earlier assensings of her. ”Well, it looks like you might be developing some Magical Talent, my Dearest Love. I must say, it isn’t common after puberty. I have very little first hand knowledge of other’s Awakenings to draw off of, but that could explain why you are seeing your drawings more clearly.”

Iliena jerks her head back from Domashi’s and her face has an expression of surprise on it. ”Awakened? Me? I am no mage. Am I?

Domashi shrugs and gives Iliena a broad smile. ”I don’t know. I have never walked someone else through Awakening before. I can say you are not a mage, yet. If you have that talent, it will take some time to develop. I can not even give you any idea of time frame, as that depends on the individual and their level of talent.”

”So how do I find out any of this stuff? Is there a way to know for sure?

”The fact that a person can do something they could not do before is the usual sign. You are exhibiting that, to a degree. Your aura says you have Magic budding within you, but I can’t see how strong it will be. There is no other way I know of to tell if someone is Awakened. Maybe Lakira could look as well? I do not know her experience with walking others through Awakening.” Domashi can’t really add to any of that, so he just sits next to Iliena facing the opposite direction from her so that they could look at each other easily.

Iliena smiles at Domashi and nods her head. ”I will talk to my cousin and she what she says. I can always rely on you to say the right things, Dominik. You are my entire world, my beacon of strength in the darkness. I love you.”

Domashi hugs his Dearest Love to him and sighs to her. ”As I love you as well, Liena.” Iliena gets a curious look on her face. ”So, I guess you survived the night with Pandora? Were you able to work anything out with her?

He pulls gently away from her and shakes his head very softly. ”Some things. Other things were revealed that make me question the wisdom of asking her to join us. To marry us.”

Iliena nods, a sad expression on her face. ”I was a bit afraid of that, Dominik. I was so sure that she was perfect for us, but I am thinking I was trying to force the cards, and that is a sure sign of failure. The cards tell me a family, not specifically who is to be in the family. Can you talk about it or should we wait a bit?

”We can talk about it…” Domashi lets out a slow and soft sigh. ”She doesn’t appear to have embraced the whole idea as the rest of us have. She is too focused on her past.” He shakes his head softy, and reaches out to caress his Dearest Love’s face gently.

”That is sad, my love. Is she leaving us or do you not know yet. Would it help If I tried to talk to her?”

”She doesn’t seem to be leaving, in fact she acts as if nothing is wrong. Like maybe the rest of us are the ones who aren’t acting as we should. And maybe we aren’t.” Domashi shrugs his shoulders. ”All I know is that she fits the least well of all that I know. Even Lydia might fit better, and I’m not very fond of her.”

Iliena puts a hand on Domashi’s shoulder. ”You are very sad, aren’t you? I am, as well. Will you give it another chance?”

Domashi smiles and looks into Iliena’s gorgeous eyes. ”I haven’t quit. Not on you, the family, or even Lany. I am simply coming to terms with the fact that this might not work for her. Maybe we are all moving too fast for her.”

Iliena nods. ”It is all a bit fast, isn’t it? I am sorry if anything I have done has made this more difficult for you.”

Domashi smiles with bright eyes to his Dearest. ”I wouldn’t have it any other way, Liena. I can take whatever I need to to keep you happy.”

Iliena shakes her head and smiles. ”It is not just me to keep happy, Dominik. It is you as well. You are the pin that holds us together.”

He lets out a heartfelt chuckle. ”Way to make me sound like a prop.” Domashi pulls Iliena in close and kisses her lovingly. ”I don’t think you understand, Dearest. I’m happy when you are. I’m unhappy when you are. We might as well be as one, so I need to focus on your happiness so that mine can follow.”

Iliena smiles in that completely sexy way of hers and she nods. ”I can understand that because it is exactly how I feel. So, do you have time to make love to me or did you come in here to get me?”

Domashi sighs, and his hand rubs his crotch. ”As usual, I just don’t have the time for you Dearest. I have a couple of days to report on, and some of it is very serious. It shouldn’t affect the family though, so you needn’t worry.” He reluctantly stands, and offers his hand to Iliena.

Iliena rises and puts an arm around Domashi’s waist. ”Let us go in, then. Is Pandora here?”

Domashi snuggles in closer to Iliena. ”She is here, with Alix too. Mirai is thrilled.” He smiles as he guides Iliena towards the other suite.

Entering the main suite, Domashi and Iliena see that everyone else has gathered into small groups, but no one is alone and they can hear Alix and Mirai playing out some scene with their action figures in the other bedroom. The rest look up from what they are doing and silently gather, waiting for Domashi to speak.

Domashi looks to Jasmine, and speaks softly. ”Are you on board for this?” He winks to her and grins.

”I am one hundred percent on board with this ‘family.’” Jasmine nods enthusiastically to emphasis her point. ”That is, if everyone else is okay with that?”

Domashi looks around the table, and observes everyone agree that Jasmine is completely welcome. ”Then you should know, Jasmine, that there are no secrets here. And I have a few I need to share with you when we get the chance.”

Then Domashi clears his throat to call attention back to him. He stands up straight. ”Based on the interactions I have had with some of you lately, I have come to the realization that all of this,” he swings his hand around in a circle to indicate everyone. ”All of this is no longer easy. At least, not as easy as a couple of days ago.” He looks each of them in the eyes as he makes his next points. ”You are each very important to me. You are each special in your own ways. I love you all terribly, and each of you is more than I deserve individually.” He smiles wide and presses on. ”You each have your strengths, and are not as proficient as the others in some areas. None of you should feel ashamed, or embarrassed, or somehow lesser for your differences. I don’t want you identical. That would be terribly boring.” He pauses for a moment and nods to the room. ”That being said, if you wish to improve some aspects of you, just look to and speak to the others. You should all be able to learn from each other all that you want.”

”Next, Keiko showed me that I am not as attentive to each of you as you want. Hell, I’m not even as attentive to each of you as I want.” He looks mildly embarrassed but moves on. ”I try to spread my time among you as evenly as I can in order to make sure no one feels slighted, but you all need to speak up if you feel I have spent too long away from you. I can alter the rough schedule in my head to try and please you all as quickly as possible… But I can’t just read your minds, even with the Mindnet.” He lets out a small chuckle.

”Now, before I get into my reports, is there anything anyone wants to say?” Domashi pause, looking around the table, looking for any signs that someone wants to speak up.

He sees Jasmine lean over to Iliena and although she is whispering, he thinks she is asking about the mindnet thing. The other wives nod to Domashi and he sees Keiko reach a hand over to Christine and grasp one of hers. The two women smile at each other and Domashi feels a slight pang to know that at least two of the women can find solace in the arms of each other, at least part of the time. Other than that, all the women nod as he explains and smile up at him. No one seems ready at this point to speak up, then Jasmine turns from Iliena and tentatively raises a hand.

Domashi smiles and looks at the sexy dancer. ”No need to raise your hand, Jasmine. Speak your mind. What do you need to say?”

Jasmine looks around at each of the other women. ”I meant it when I said I was completely in, but I just want everyone to know for sure. This has hit me like a ton of bricks and I am completely unused to such an idea as all of you represent, but if you can all be in love and spread that love to others, then I want it. I want it more than anything.” She turns to look at Domashi. ”And I will be holding you to what you just said, too. I want a bit of what you have to offer us. Is that OK?”

The other women chuckle and Christine leans in to her. ”That is very OK, Jasmine. We will all want to get a piece of him, right, girls?” Again, the other women at the table chuckle and nod.

Domashi blushes a bit at the energy that is flowing his way. ”Well, Jasmine, you and I need to go shopping in the morning. I need to get you some armor, and then there are the items I need to pick up from your tech friend. If we move quick enough, there will be time for us after that.” He turns to his Beautiful Christine. ”I think you should be next, Chris. Although, Keiko is owed some more time. Our last liaison was only about half an hour. I might be able to add to that sometime today, though.” He smiles and looks around the table. ”Anyone else want to make any requests?”

The rest of the women smile and shake their heads.

”Then it is time for the main attraction, so to speak.” Domashi grins and might be blushing some. ”Yesterday, when I went to pick up my tux, the very sexy attendant was very nice to me. Very nice. I will be seeing her in the afternoon today, in order to show her the same attention. There is a chance that there might be more between us, and I’ll keep you all informed on that.”

”At the gala, the hostess took me aside and… Well… The most accurate thing to say is that she shook me to my core. If I hadn’t met any of you, I could have spent a great deal of time with her alone.” Domashi shuffles his feet a little out of nervousness. ”She begged for my attention so much, I would like to see her again. Oh, her name is Louisa.”

Domashi is certainly blushing as he starts the next report. ”At the dinner, we met a lonely wife. Millicent, or as she prefers to be called, Millie. She and Jasmine really showed me a great time, and I very much want to see her again.” He looks to each of his wives with a bit of a sheepish smile. ”She is very enticing, but I am hoping she can provide client leads for Jasmine. If it wasn’t for that, I wouldn’t desire to see her quite so much.”

There is a bit of silence after Domashi talks about the women he saw, then one by one, they all smile and nod. Iliena laughs. ”You do get around, don’t you. Does every women in Marseilles want a piece of you?”

His blushing deepens, and he smiles a bit larger. ”Maybe. Just maybe.” Domashi looks around the table once more. ”There is also the limo driver, Erica. I have not had any sexual relations with her, yet. I do think some of us should consider spending some time with her. She was so enthusiastic about Lany and Jasmine I think at least some of you can find enjoyment in her company.”

There are smiles and chuckles around the table and several of the wives nod. Keiko squeezes Christine’s hand and looks at her with a knowing smile. Then all eyes go back to Domashi.

”That is all of that. I have ended up owing Margot more dates. Enough that I will have to likely split them over the next couple of weeks.” Domashi shakes his head with mild disbelief that Margot went through all of that. ”She has earned them, but that is for a bit later. Right now, I owe her an additional lunch, for three total. And I owe her four dinners as well.”

Keiko nods. ”You need a secretary, my Oni. Someone to keep your sleeping calendar straight. What a shame if you coordinate three people in your bed at once.”

Iliena laughs. ”Yes, such a shame.” All of the women start to laugh and some give high fives before everything settles back down and they all turn their attention back to Domashi.

The raucous joy in his wives warms his heart, and Domashi lets it all even out before continuing onto the ugly news. ”Now… I need to apologize to Jasmine.” He looks to the ravishing lady. ”I’m going to have to cancel our date tonight. Margot reported on the target’s ‘place of business.’” He sighs and shakes his head for a moment then looks back to the rest of the table. ”It is sleazy for certain. That alone doesn’t matter so much… But Margot received tips, unsolicited, from patrons about the… ‘Special menu.’ Signs indicate that the rumors may very well be true. She offered to go back, but I couldn’t allow that. I’ll be going tonight, and get some more concrete evidence.” He looks to Lany. ”Maybe we can give your new lover the tips to get some credit for it?”

Lany nods, feeling a bit of the pressure of the morning come through. ”That would be helpful. Marcel needs any sort of advantage he can get right now. What sort of help will you need for this?”

Domashi shakes his head. ”I don’t need any help. I’m just going in and trying to get something more than rumor on the disgusting trade happening there.” Domashi looks around the room to the women he loves so dearly. ”No need for anyone else to slip to such unsavory levels.”

Iliena looks around at the other wives then turns to look at Domashi. ”No, Dominik. We are a family. We do this as a family. We can help you with this. We have skills that can help, even if we are not right there with you. Let us help.”

Domashi grits his teeth a bit. ”It isn’t a matter of you being able to help. It is that I don’t want any of you to have to deal with that place, on any level. I feel bad enough that Margot ended up doing it.”

Iliena shakes her head. ”We are your wives, Dominik. Your risks are our risks. Besides, none of us are children. We have seen our share of evil in this world and we can handle this sort of thing. Answer me truly, could you do this as well alone as you could with our help?”

Domashi shakes his head slowly. ”I think you misunderstand me, Dearest. This isn’t about your usefulness, or ability to cope. It is all about me not feeling comfortable leading any of you to that place. It isn’t fit for any of you. “ Domashi looks around, and doesn’t see either of the girls. He speaks in a low voice. ”Fuck, I am not fit for the place.”

”And that is why we need to do this together.”

Domashi shakes his head again. ”I may not be making myself to clear…” He senses more than hears the derisive snort from Keiko, and his skin crawls.

When he looks to his Sexy Keiko, she is glaring at him with her arms crossed on her chest. She doesn’t even have to say anything and Domashi simply nods to her. He further looks around the table, hoping for some back up, but there is none to be had. ”Fine. If you all must be involved, then no one but me goes inside. It is bad enough I will get groped by the bouncers.”

Iliena grins. ”It might be fun to be groped by bouncers, but let’s work on a plan before any of us unilaterally makes a decision about the others. What do you see as to our help? Certainly Christine and Jasmine can give you technical support. Would that help?”

”I’m not entirely sure. Margot was not equipped to scope the tech security, so I am going in completely blind there. I trust that my surveillance cam and mic will work, and if so then that is all I need.” Domashi shrugs. ”To be entirely honest, I hadn’t even given any thought to what all the rest of you could do. I planned out what I will be doing, only.”

Keiko nods. ”Hmmm. That may be an error. It sounds like you could use some drone and matrix support. And perhaps a companion. I can provide you with drone support and Christine and Jasmine can cover the matrix. Maybe Lany can go in with you…..or Iliena?”

Iliena nods. ”I am pretty sure that Dominik does not want to risk any of us. But I have relatives that might come in handy.”

Jasmine perks up a bit. ”You can say that again. Dominik, she has relatives that would scare my brother and that takes a lot.”

Domashi can’t help but laugh. ”Yeah, the bear of a man Arlo could crush an ork with a thought, I’m sure. Listen. Tonight is just recon. I just want some trid or audio evidence that there are actually kids being peddled. After that, we can think about more drastic measures.” He looks directly at the fiery redhead, Lany. ”That is why I want Lany to remain outside. If there is evidence the rumors are true, if she is inside it becomes an assault instantaneously.” Domashi looks around at all of the determined women in the room. ”I won’t be going in until late this evening. We will still need someone to keep an eye on the girls, well Mirai. I think Alix is going back to the bistro.”

Iliena nods. ”I can agree to that, but I still think that you need a wingman in there. Just to be safer. One of my cousins would enjoy the opportunity. Please.”

”Well, I will have a spirit with me for back up. If that still doesn’t convince you, maybe. You aren’t thinking of Lakira, are you?” The color drains from Domashi’s face a little, and he clearly is concerned.

Iliena smiles and shakes her head. ”No, I would not recommend her for this. But she has two brothers that would be good wingmen for you.”

He looks down and chuckles. When he looks back up to Iliena there is a crooked grin on his face. ”Now it is two wingmen? Any longer, and we will have the entire camp walking in there. Not very subtle.” Domashi’s grin falls and his face returns more neutral. ”In order to get to see the… God, I hate even saying this… The ‘special merchandise,’ prospective customers need to submit to a full SIN scan. I think mine will make it through. Can your cousins do the same?”

Iliena shakes her head again. ”No, I was saying that either of them would do for this. And I really doubt that a place like that really has any sort of ID check just to get in the door. The wingman can remain in the main room if you are going to look at this special merchandise.”

”I still don’t like it. I’m going to be having enough to do trying to get evidence and get out without tipping off the Triads that there is anything up.” Domashi shakes his head again. ”I’m not convinced I will be able to back up your cousin if it is needed. If that is still okay with you, then you can make the call. Just note that I agree in protest.” His voice is light and full of mirth, indicating there are no hard feelings for him on this matter.

The women at the table laugh. Keiko looks around. ”OK, let’s plan. What do you need?”

Domashi looks to Jasmine. ”First, I’m going to need to have a private word with you, Jasmine. After the meeting.” He then looks back to the rest of the table. ”I’m going to need to get in. According to Margot that is relatively easy. Dressing the part isn’t so much, as everything goes much smoother if you look local. She sent me stills of patrons to help with that. After that, I need to order the specials. From what Margot said, I will then need to submit to a SIN screening, because I am not a regular that is already vetted.” Domashi sighs. ”From there, we are going in blind. We believe I will be taken to view the choices available, or at least images of them. After I make the selection, we will go to a private room. By then, I expect to have the trid or audio to make a solid enough tip for Marcel, so I can get the hell out and shower for a week.”

Christine nods. ”Makes sense. It is good to have two trix sorceresses, then. One of us can go to VR and help check it out and the other in AR. A couple of Keiko’s drones to help with watching. And one of Iliena’s cousins as wingman in case things get dicey. What do you see Lany doing?”

Domashi chuckles and looks into the captivating eyes of Christine. ”You are asking the man that until just a few moments ago was planning on doing this solo?” He shakes his head with a big smile. ”The best I can come up with on short notice is to keep an eye on Jasmine and Keiko. Well, you as well. Whichever one of you is VR, and then watching the AR wizard as well.”

Christine, Keiko, and Jasmine all nod in agreement, with Keiko talking. ”Absolutely. I and one of our trix ladies will be entirely out of the meat world and the other one almost as bad. We will definitely need some protection.”

The next few minutes have the family finalizing the plan for reconing the brothel this evening. No matter how much Domashi objects to any help, the women will hear nothing of it. He has to accept the fact that they want to crawl through the cesspit with him.

With that settled, Domashi looks to Lany and raises an eyebrow to her. She still doesn’t seem comfortable initiating anything, so he takes upon himself. ”Last night went well, compared to what I was expecting. The morning was certainly emotional, and there was plenty of opportunity for things to go sideways. Even still, I think things went well for Lany’s first night with another person. Would you agree, Lany?”

Lany shifts a small amount, clearly not entirely comfortable with talking about her issues in front of everyone at once. ”It could have been worse, yes. For what it was, and could be, it all went well enough.”

Domashi decides to not press the issue any further, and instead swings the focus to Iliena. ”Since I brought up Lakira, Liena. Did you get a chance to speak to your cousin? Am I to be her plaything too?” It is hard for most of the room to tell if the smile on his face is for the joke, or the idea of being a prop for Lakira. Iliena can tell that it is mostly for the joke. Mostly.

Iliena laughs. ”Dominik, that depends on your desires. From what she told me, she would let you do her at any time you wanted to and as often as you wanted to. You apparently made quite an impact on her. But she did talk to me a bit about her friends, and I use the word loosely. She is enthusiastic about them, but I think there is something there that does really need to be looked into. She is tired of moving about. I know, I know, hard to believe that a Gypsy would want to leave the Road, but it happens. She and her father have been arguing…..a lot. She met some people that she says want to help her and have big plans for her. I am suspicious. I have a couple of names that I have passed on to Chris and Margot already to have them look into through their contacts.”

”Hmmm. I wonder if it matches these?” Domashi pulls the slip of paper that Arlo gave him from his pocket, and reads it to Iliena as he shows it to her. When Iliena nods and points to two of the three names, he hands the list to Jasmine. ”Well, ‘Matrix Sorceress?’ Think you can look into these for us? You are not required, of course, but it could help a lot.”

Jasmine looks over the list and then looks up to the rest of the family. She smiles and nods. ”I can dive into their online lives, and get back to you. Gimme a few hours?”

Domashi nods at Jasmine, and then moves to Christine, and looks to her with a smile. ”Say, Beautiful, do you think you could set up an appointment for both Lany and I with the best cyberclinic you trust us going under the knife in? I don’t want you to overextend yourself in any way, but I want Lany to have that troublesome inplant looked at, and removed as soon as possible. And, I need to get some implants of my own if I am going to have a chance of not collapsing in a couple of days.”

Christine nods and smiles. ”I am sure I can find something. Do you want to use an EVO clinic or something a bit removed from them?”

”I don’t mind, either way, as long as you trust them with my real identity and my well being.” Domashi glances to where Lany is sitting and talking. ”For Lany though… There can’t be any signs of a mega involved. That may require some ‘diplomatic remodeling’ by the clinic personnel.”

Christine frowns a bit but nods. ”I will see what I can do. It might take a few hours, is that alright?”

Domashi nods with a pleasant smile. ”It can take days, Beautiful. I’m looking to get it done as quickly as possible, but not at anyone’s expense.”

Christine nods and slips away for a few minutes.

Domashi takes the opening to write a message to Yamane-sama, his ID manufacturer. << Yamane Satoru > Good evening, Yamane-sama. Have you heard about the scandalous interactions between the Marseilles Minister, and the German Reichsfurst? I’ll tell you all about it in my next message. This one is for two orders for you, the second one is multi part.

First order: I need a new ID. You know the drill, height and weight need to be close, and in that regard I have gained ten kilos, and male, please. I’ll need a license for magic, as well as Private Investigation. The rest isn’t very important, but a reasonable understanding of English is desired. This current one is good, but I am looking for your best work, please.

Second order: Multi part. You will find attached a file with six dossiers. I would like one top notch ID for each, as well as another one for me. I would also like one low level backup ID for each, including me, and one trash ID for each, including me.

The first order is kind of needed in a hurry. The second can wait, but please do not put it off any longer than you have to.

Satow Tadashi.>>

111

[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 07:07
Av de St Julien, Marseilles; Lany & Baku

The scene is tranquil around three hours later, with two young lovers asleep and barely clothed lying peacefully in bed together, the morning sun creeping in through the curtained window. The images in Lany’s head however, are far different. Her brain’s tactical processor has been running through it’s nightly diagnostic, analyzing every combat deployment she had been sent on in stunningly horrific detail. And Lany watches every minute of it. Witnessing all the assassinations, massacres and other atrocities she was forced to commit sets her mind ablaze in terror and grief. As the program finally ends, her heart is racing and her body is covered in sweat. ”Noooo!!!!” Lany wakes up with screaming. Unsure of where she is, she throws off Domashi’s arm and instinctively begins to crawl towards the nightstand, where her Predator is normally hidden. As her hand reaches and finds her holster empty, the panic inside increases and she flips over onto her feet and drops low. Her eyes begin scanning the room wildly, searching for targets that were not there, and she stays there trembling, tears streaming down her face.

Domashi has his sleep breached early yet again. He hasn’t had a good night’s sleep since he arrived in Marseilles, and he certainly isn’t going to have one before this week is over. This isn’t the time to think about it and his fuzzy, and protesting, brain tries to process what just happened. He becomes aware of Lany moving, and he is about to go to her when the warning Lany gave him jumps up and down in his mind to get his attention. “When he jumped up, I laid him out.” Domashi is fortunate that his severely sleep deprived mind has enough left to keep him still. ”It’salruuumph.” His mouth, on the other hand, wasn’t so bright right now. ”It is alright, my Queen. There are no hostiles here. Stand down.” He moves his head slowly to get a look at her.

As Domashi makes a closer inspection, Lany’s stance is somewhere between that of a coiled snake and a frightened child. She is perched on her feet in a ball in the top corner of the bed, her terror-stricken eyes now staring transfixed at the maglocked door out of the room. The sound of her husband’s voice catches her attention, however, and as her gaze lands on him, she whispers in a barely audible voice, ”I just wanted to stop…” She drops down to the bed sobbing uncontrollably, every bit of the deadly preparedness Domashi saw in her gone in an instant.

”What, what did you want to stop?” Domashi takes a chance, and gently pushes himself up on his knees. He didn’t fear Lany at all, but she did warn him that she could get dangerous, so he is prepared to jump back if needed.

Domashi’s preparation proves unnecessary, as Lany doesn’t even react to his change in position. She just continues crying, struggling to respond. ”Me!!! I didn’t want to kill them, but I…… I just couldn’t stop. I couldn’t do anything…” The grief and sorrow on Lany’s face is palpable, her eyes clenched shut despite the steady deluge of tears.

Domashi continues to take Lany at her word about how dangerous she is, and stays right where he kneels, ready to jump at a moments notice. ”That was only memories, my Queen. Terrible memories, but you did not kill anyone this night. Things are good here.”

The sobbing subsides as Lany struggles to collect herself, to marginal effect. She opens her eyes, her makeup from the night before now streaked and in ruins, and looks at Domashi in anguish. ”They’re not just memories… They were people. Most of them had never hurt anyone. And I killed them all, just the same. Fury should have put a bullet to me. I’m a fucking monster…” Her hands begin to clutch her head as her voice trails off.

Domashi has to look down at the bed to squash the anger that rises from the way Lany insultingly disregards his and the others’ declaration she wasn’t a monster. “Clearly, Lany will never accept that from us,” he realizes to himself. Domashi breathes deep and looks back up to her, shaking his head softly. ”Except, you didn’t kill them. Someone else did, and they used you to do it. If a Mage has ensorcelled someone and made them kill another, is the person at fault? Or the Mage? If a spirit possesses someone, and makes that persen beat the snot out of their kid, is it the parent’s fault? Or the spirit? If any of these cases ever went to court, and the truth came out, do you think the compelled people – including you – would be punished for the actions?”

Domashi can see the tension in her muscles release as she listens to the reason in his words. Lany knew he was sincere, and the logic of his argument was not new to her. But hearing it from the mouth of the man she loved gave her the respite from the regret that weighed on her; especially after being forced to relive the experiences so graphically. She shakes her head, ”No… not if the truth was known to them. You don’t punish the weapon, and that’s all I was then. Not anymore.” Resolve can be heard returning in her voice, but a measure of sadness remains in her eyes. ”I cannae help but think of them… I killed 278 people for Horizon, and I’ve only been able to find the names of barely half of them. Who were they? What had they done to deserve the hand they were dealt? Who do you think they would punish?”

Domashi keeps an eye for any sudden movements from Lany as he begins to awkwardly half crawl, half walk on his knees, over to her. ”If you don’t punish the weapon, then why are you causing yourself to suffer even more than reliving the memories would do?” He shakes his head a tiny bit. ”Of course you think of them. You would be a monster if you didn’t. I can’t make that magically disappear, even if you didn’t have that implant in you causing you to relive them.” He settles next to Lany, and puts his arm around her. ”I might be able to set up a lead with someone who can inspect the implant, and maybe remove it. I’ll have to look into that later today.” Domashi sighs lightly. ”Do you really want to know who they were, what they did? Do you think that will really help you? Would it do you any good, if you found out that some of them didn’t deserve it?”

Watching her husband closely as he approaches her cautiously, Lany does her best to accept his attempts to console her. But she is then amazed at the feeling of relief that comes over her as she feels Domashi’s arm wrap around her. It was as though the anchor of guilt that weighed on her soul was suddenly dropped loose, and an audible sigh of relief can be heard. ”It wouldn’t… but that wasn’t why I spent time findin out who they were. It was for them. They deserved it. Their families deserve to know, and I’ve seen to it that they will.”

Domashi nods his head. ”Alright. I’m not sure I understand the wisdom of this, but I don’t have to. If it is important to you, it is important to me.” Domashi pauses for a moment. ”It will take some time. Time to set up, and even more time afterwards… But I might be able to help you. There is magic to go through people’s memories. I don’t know this magic yet, I will when I can. With that, and perhaps with the help of Jasmine, we can help you track down the identities of these people.” He shudders a bit as a chill runs up and down his spine. ”I do not look forward to seeing what you see… But it will be done. For you.”

Lany sits in quiet admiration as Domashi’s mind springs into action. Without a moment’s hesitation, he had offered to help fulfill her utmost desire, justice for the fallen. A quest she has shared with only a chosen few. She wonders if he knows just how much his pledge to help means to her, if words could even define it. She melts into his embrace, pulling herself as close as is possible.

As Lany snuggles into him, Domashi acknowledges to himself that the time for danger must be past. A yawn rips through him suddenly. ”Damn. I would say we should go back to bed… That wouldn’t be very considerate to you. Besides, I am sure you want to go and gather Alix as soon as possible. Stay here as long as you like, just wake me up when you head to get ready, if you find me asleep.” He kisses the top of her head, and leans a little on her for support.

Looking up at her exhausted husband with care in her eyes, Lany leads them back into a lying position. She gives him a soft kiss and keeps her voice low, saying, ”Rest, Alix is in good hands. I’ll watch over you.” She figured it was time to return the favor, in some small way, and gives her lover a warm smile while he actively protests as his eyes reluctantly drift back into slumber.

Lany watches her husband rest peacefully for around five or ten minutes, but then regrets leaving her Predator in the kitchen drawer as Domashi’s comm begins to go off. She had really hoped to give him another hour at least, but decided to soften the blow by kissing him awake rather than waiting for the comm’s ringing.

Domashi wakes to the combined forces of the comm going off and the kissing. All the while wondering how the hell he allowed himself to be led to fall asleep again against his own will. He rolls away from Lany cursing. ”Damnit!” And he bounces up to go fumbling for his comm. Seeing who it is from, he taps the accept button. ”Morning Margot. What is it?”

Friday, March 26, 2077; 7:38
Av de St Julien, Marseilles; Baku

Domashi sees the pretty face of Margot, although it is blurry to him. <<Dominik>, Dominik, have you got time for a short report on what I found at the Sea Hag’s Catch?>>

”Yeah, hold on a moment. Let me get some things ready.” Domashi heads to his jacket, and takes out his ‘buds and his subvocal mic. He puts them where they are supposed to go, and gives a small prayer of thanks for not removing his contacts. He switches his comm to “private” mode which pipes AR to his contacts and earbuds, blanks the screen, and switches input to his subvocal mic. << Margot > Go ahead. By all means, Margot. Please, fill me in. Don’t hold back any details.>> He heads to the kitchen to begin prepping the breakfast he still has to figure out.

Margot looks as professional as always, but her eyes give the impression that she has either not had a comfortable rest or has not slept at all. <<Dominik> Believe me when I say that there are some details I wish I could forget about that place.>> Domashi sees her shiver a bit. <<First off, it is right on the waterfront, but it is hidden away down a narrow alleyway. A small sign at the alley entrance is about the only way you know it is there. I got the eeries, is that a word? Anyway, I got the eeries just walking down there and probably should have not gone alone.>>

Domashi saddens and gives her a concerned look as he stops what he was doing in mid stride. << Margot > I did not want you to go so far out of your way for this. You have just earned yourself two dinners next week on top of the lunches. If you are capable, please continue.>>

Margot gives a sort of crooked grin and nods her head. <<Dominik> Yeah, you can count on me collecting, too. That is one foul place. Anyway, I entered the building and even though I thought I was dressing down for the area, it was obvious from the first second that I had not dressed down enough. Ugh. I took some pics of locals so that we will have a better idea of how to dress if we go back there. That whole area has some of the lowest of the low as far as class of people goes. Poverty does not begin to describe what I saw.>>

She catches her breath and continues. <<Dominik> The place is, um, sort of mid-sizeish, or so. Maybe forty feet to a side on the ground floor. Body odor and the smell of cheap cigarettes and cigars assaulted my nose. I was immediately picked out as a “slummer”, someone who tries to dress a part and goes to a low-class dive for entertainment, usually just so they can brag to their friends that they were there. I had three completely brazen women come up to me and ask if I wanted company before I was approached by a waitress who took me to a table and asked if I was there for the show or for something more private upstairs. Damn, Dominik, I almost chickened out right there.>>

Domashi chuckles. << Margot > You aren’t getting more dinners out of me that easily. I’ll add another lunch though. Did you notice any security? Bouncers, tech, anything like that?>> He puts his comm on the kitchen counter to free up his hands so that he can pull out a deep skillet and a lid for it. He wished he had more time to make biscuits, but it would take too long to clean the counter and roll out the dough today.

The pretty woman on the screen nods. <<Dominik> Yes. Two large men as bouncers at the front door and another really large Ork at the stairs leading up to the upper levels. No obvious tech that I could see, but some of that stuff can be pretty small and hard to see these days. Beyond that, nothing, but I would bet that there is if our suspicions to a link with the Triad is true. Pretty sure that they would not leave a place unsecure, right? I told the woman I was here for the show first then would look at something different. She nodded and brought me some real swill and a menu of the various private options available. The place was about half full when I walked in the door but it filled fast and I ended up having to share my table with two sailors from one of the ships in port. These two guys nodded at me, taking their time, too, and asked if I was new in town since they had not seen me before. I told them that I was in from Paris and some friends had told me about this place. They both laughed and one told me I should get better friends. They were chatting about the fucking show and I heard that from other people at the tables near me and just thought they were talking about how bad the show is, but they were talking about a fucking show. Live sex up on the stage.>>

Domashi can’t help but chuckle, even though he tries to reign it in << Margot > I am sorry. I should not laugh at what you went through. I will give you a choice. Another lunch, or convert one of the lunches to a dinner.>> He smiles to her. << Margot > You sure as hell have earned them.>>

Margot laughs and her smile extends to her eyes. <<Dominik> I appreciate the concern, believe me, but I have seen shows like this before, just not quite like this. Still, I will not turn down the meals. I should not have to describe the acts to you, I hope, but there was straight stuff and some BDSM and some beastiality on that small stage. Some was titillating, to be sure, but some left me cold and wishing I had not seen it. Towards the end I was trying to read from the menu of private options to avoid seeing some of the acts when one of my table partners leaned over and started talking to me about the menu. He asked if I had seen what I liked yet and got all chummy when I said that I had not made up my mind. He leaned closer and put a hand on my leg for balance as he whispered in my ear that I should ask for Brad Keg and he pointed to the name on the menu. When I asked why, he winked and told me that that is the code for the really special stuff. The guy on the other side of me saw where his finger was pointing on the menu and butted in by telling me to concentrate on the main section. Apparently, the really special menu has to be asked for and you need to have an ID check to make sure you aren’t police. The first guy was whispering virgin boys and girls, some young…..really young. About that time, the second guy is bumped by someone next to him and this fight starts out. People, chairs, bottles, everything started flying about the room. I got out of there with a few bruises and some extra tears to my already crappy outfit. No loss there as it now looks a bit more appropriate for the place. It looks like we are on the right track, but to be sure, someone might need to make a visit there in area appropriate clothing and smells. Ask for Brad Keg and be prepared to be searched and questioned. I could go but I do not want to use my real name. Any suggestions or questions?>>

Domashi looks thoughtful for a small time. << Margot > Well, I do not think I can let you go back there. I certainly wouldn’t subject you to being searched there. I can do it. I think I would be the one most likely to be comfortable there… Not that I would be all that comfortable. For questions, I guess you have not left out any details about menu options? I would like to know more, but I am sure you would have said something.>> After the skillet is heated, he goes about frying up the soy-sausage links and the Fakin’-Bacon.

Margot nods. <<Dominik> The menu was pretty straightforward. Small pics and a short bio of who people could select from. Pretty standard for brothels. The main menu was all adults and both sexes, although predominantly female. You could also select what form of sex if you were into anything kinky as there was a small section devoted to that. Ages from eighteen to forty, although I am sure most of that is lies, but no one under eighteen. The Brad Keg entry was just like the others, but the guy at the table said that was the one to choose for the really special menu. Apparently, if you were not already vetted and on the list or willing to go through what it takes to get there, you would simply be told that Brad is not available.>>

Domashi nods and smiles to Margot in appreciation. << Margot > Then I have only one more question for you. Have you decided if you wanted the extra lunch? Or convert one of the lunches I already owe to a dinner? Right now you stand at three a piece, and you can either add two lunches, or one dinner.>>

Margot laughs again, a really pretty laugh even over the ‘link. <<Dominik> Are you trying to make me fat, Dominik? But sure, how about one extra dinner to be collected some time. Remember that we are both partners on this and you don’t really owe me anything.>> Her face goes serious for a moment. <<Are you sure that you do not want me going back? I have a much better idea of the sort of clothes I need and I can roll about in some street excrement to get the proper ambience it you want me to. Someone needs to do something about that place, Dominik.>>

Domashi sighs lightly as he nods to her. << Margot > I know. I plan on it. I will not ask you to go back there. I can’t. That being said, if you truly want to do this, I certainly won’t argue with you. I would rather do it myself though. And just to end a little lighter, I may not owe you meals. I am happy to have excuses to share some with you anyway.>> With the sausage and bacon done, he sets them on some paper towels to take away some of the grease, and uses what is in the skillet to fry up four eggs. Domashi makes two of them over easy, and two are over hard.

Margot blushes deeply and gives Domashi a very deep smile. <<Dominik> Thank you, Dominik. I cannot remember when someone said something like that to me and meant it. Thank you. OK, I do not really want to go back, but will if you need me to. Let me know, but give me at least a day to get the right look. I have attached a file for the pics I took. I am not good enough to edit such a file with names or anything, so all you get are the photos. Anything else?>>

Domashi shakes his head. << Margot > No. Not for at least eight hours. Go and get yourself some rest. Thank you for the effort you put in Margot. I appreciate it, very much.>>

With a nod and a smile, Margot closes the conversation and the screen goes blank leaving Domashi to focus on finishing the breakfast he has been working on. He separates everything onto two plates, the eggs split one over easy and one over hard on each plate. He then goes about scrambling two more eggs as it will only take a small amount of time to do that and have them ready to sub in for any egg Lany doesn’t like.

Meanwhile, Lany is taking a quick shower as Domashi finishes with the call on his link. She had been disappointed that her kiss had not softened her husband’s waking, but paid it little mind after all he had put himself through that night. She is amazed that he came through it almost unscathed, and has a profound sense of relief in her that perhaps her waking issues would not be as insurmountable as she had once believed. Her realizations are interrupted as delectable smells begin wafting in from the kitchen, and Lany can almost feel her heart leap as she begins to imagine the warm breakfast just waiting for her to finish bathing. Unable to stand the anticipation, she powers through the remainder of the shower with cybernetically enhanced speed. She air dries as she does her hair, leaving it down for the day, and is soon dressed in her standard attire; tight, black jeans, combat boots, and a sleeveless shirt with a large Union Jack on the front. She skips putting on her makeup for the time being, and heads out just in time to see Domashi scrambling eggs to go with the feast he had already prepared. She approaches with a glimmer in her eyes and sits at one of the stools to watch him finish. ”Breakfast ready right after my shower? Now I’m convinced. You truly do love me.” She gives her lover a playful grin as she asks, ”Who was callin so bloody early? I had hoped to let you sleep another hour at least.”

Domashi gives Lany a light smile. ”An hour wouldn’t do much for me. I’ve not had a full night’s sleep yet, so I need a day or two to recover.” He winks to her. ”That was Margot, reporting on that cess pit of a brothel. Not a nice place, to say the least.” He takes the scrambled eggs off of the heat, and looks to Lany. ”How do you prefer your eggs? Scrambled? Over easy? Or over Hard?”

Lany smiles brightly. ”Um, yes!”

The joyful exuberance of the fiery redhead draws a full laugh out of Domashi as he piles the scrambled eggs up on lany’s plate and hands it to her with a fork.

After they share the basic breakfast, a well as some kissing and heavy petting, the two lovers walk the few blocks to pick up Alix and head to the Palais suites so that Domashi can share all that he has learned and done for a couple of days.

110

[bakuinvestigations]

Friday, March 26, 2077; 02:22
Av de St Julien, Marseilles; Lany & Baku

Domashi gently pushes Lany out of the kitchen, knowing full well that she could easily push back if she wanted. She playfully reaches past him towards the plate of Hato Sabure cooling on the counter. ”Ah, ah, no. They need to cool. While we are waiting, why don’t you tell me what your usual sleep routine is? If it hasn’t been working for you, we should probably see about changing it up some.” Lany steps back with a mock pout. ”Here,” Domashi pulls a cookie, still warm, from behind his back. ”This should really cool as well, but you can give it a try.”

Lany breathes a heavy sigh at Domashi’s request, her mind pulled back to the purpose for their night together. They had been doing a masterful job at keeping the dread from mounting as it usually did for her when the clock neared the time for her sleep cycle to begin. The still warm cookie her husband was offering was a nice consolation, however, and a little smile returns after the first delectable bite. ”Mmmmm… that’s fuckin delicious. You really do know how to make a lass feel special.” Lany states appreciatively, giving Domashi a kiss on the cheek before finishing her treat. ”But as far as my routine goes, it’s pretty simple. There’s usually a lot of pacing once it gets past midnight; I often work out to pass the time and wear myself out a bit, suppose we have that well covered.” Lany gives her lover a grin before continuing, despite the weight of her words. ”It starts getting bad the last couple hours before five, just lookin at my bedroom door makes me edgy… That’s when the Scotch comes into play. That goes on until I find the courage to finally go in there, maglock the door behind me, and put my Predator in the holster strapped to the side of me bed.”

Domashi waits for a good three count to make sure Lany was finished. ”If I understand you, your usual routine is to wait until the last possible moment, while drinking, to go to bed. And you sleep with your gun. Is that a good summary?”

Lany thinks for a moment then nods. ”Aye, it goes like that just about every night.”

”Then we should change everything about that, but to not be too traumatic, only change one thing at a time. That way in about four nights time, we will have you sleeping in a completely new routine.” When Lany looks a bit incredulously, Domashi adds. ”For whatever reason, you current routine isn’t working for you. You still have issues, or at the very least, believe you do. We are already adding in something new, my presence. I am hoping that will be enough. But if it shouldn’t, we should at least try and determine if one of your usual steps is causing the issues, or at the very least rule them all out.”

Lany analyzed Domashi’s plan carefully. She knew that nothing in her routine had caused the issues, but changing it seemed like a good place to start. ”I guess none of it has really solved anythin, so it’s worth a shot.” Lany thought about it a moment and added. ”Perhaps we should start with my Predator. I cannae say I’m fond of the idea of sleepin without it; but I’d rather not have it with you in there.” A troubled look can clearly be seen in Lany’s eyes.

Domashi rubs Lany’s shoulders as he looks down into her eyes. ”I may never replace your handgun, but you can pull my trigger all night long and no one will get hurt.” He gives her a wink and a smile full of warmth. ”You don’t really need to sleep with it anymore. You are no longer alone. You do not need to be at full alert at all times of day.” Domashi leans down and kisses the top of Lany’s head. ”Besides, I will protect you now.”

There were no words Lany could use to describe the comfort her husband’s words gave her. She had been on her own since her family had died, and the thought of someone else watching over her helped sooth many old scars for her. She leans into his chest, before saying ”Thank you Domashi, that means a lot. It’s been a long time since I really had anyone willin to protect me. That’s usually my job.”

”It is something that we all do for each other, in our own ways. There are no jobs within the family, as we all share equally.” Domashi cups Lany’s face with his hand. ”I suspect this is a bigger change for you than all the rest of us. We can work through this together. You are no longer alone.”

Using his words as reinforcement for her mind, Lany breaths heavily as she glances up at the clock. It was 02:30, and the hour was getting close. Domashi can feel her grasp tighten slightly for a moment, but relaxes as her gaze returns up to his. ”I’ll have to do my best to remember that, though I doubt you’ll make it hard to forget. But you’re right, this is a big change for me, it’ll take some getting used to. I hope this works, I’m really lookin forward to it.” Lany ends with a mixture of trepidation and hope.

Domashi stifles a yawn that threatens to devour his face, and nods to Lany. He then pulls her into his arms and holds her close to him. ”From your glance to the clock, and you not even leading me to the bedroom… I take it we still have time?” He feels Lany nod and mutter an “uh-huh” to him. ”Then how about I tell you about my life as a Japanese schoolgirl?”

Lany’s eyes widen in amazement for a moment, then she recalls the display of masks Domashi had shown the family a few nights before, and recalled the form of a young Japanese female among them. ”I’ve been wondering about that, you did say you would explain more later. What’s the story there?” Lany asks with curiosity.

”Well…” Domashi closes his eyes briefly, and puts on his Ayaka Mask. She stands there, completely naked, in his place. ”This is Yokugama Ayaka. I was tasked with learning my Tradition, the mental structure of my Magic, as Qabbalism. It is deeply rooted in Ancient Hebrew beliefs. Anyway, the foremost instructor is Professor Rosen in Denver. The University of Denver, more precisely. He has a weakness for his students, so I took on this form to catch his attention.” Ayaka smiles at the memories and shakes her head. ”Catch his attention, I certainly did.”

”The professor has a thing for young Asian coeds?” Lany asks with a grin.

”He has a thing for all women. Well, the attractive ones, at least. I don’t think he has a particular favorite type. At least I never found out if he did.” She flicks a loose hair back over her shoulder. ”Fortunately, Rosen didn’t see through my disguise until after I had some compromising recordings of him, and before things had to get… ‘Too awkward,’ between us. I was able to ‘persuade’ him to continue my training even though I wasn’t really his type.”

Giving Domashi an amused look, Lany inquires. ”Did he ask you to keep the mask on?”

Ayaka shakes her head softly. ”No, but I did so anyway. It was more to keep my cover, as there are no males allowed in the Rosen dorms.” She smiles, and blushes a little. ”My hall mates were most eager after finding out the true me.” Ayaka looks Lany in the eyes. ”Speaking of which, would you like me to keep this Mask up? Or would you rather I drop it now?”

”I cannae help but imagine all the things you must have done. My Domashi, the lone man in an entire dorm full of college lasses, I bet you have a hundred stories from your time there.” Lany muses, then waves her hand. ”You can take it off, don’t think I’ll be forgetting that one anytime soon.”

Ayaka pouts. ”Awww…” With a light thought, she disappears revealing Domashi again. ”I was hoping you would at least play with her breasts a little. I can’t, as I can see right through the illusion.” He winks to Lany. ”Anyway, I don’t have a hundred stories. More like a dozen. And we have pretty much already replayed many of them. Only three hall mates saw through my disguise. Those were the three lovers I maintained at once before Iliena and I started the family.”

”How long were you there, seems like learning magic would take a while.” Lany asks inquisitively.

”I was only there about four months.” Domashi frowns a little as the less savory memories rise to the forefront of his brain. ”So much shit went on while I was there… The best of which is that Mirai was born.” He sighs, and moves to the couch to sit.

Lany joins Domashi on the couch. As she sits, a look of realization comes to her face and she supposes. ”So Keiko was pregnant while you were there? I’m surprised you agreed to be away from her while she was carryin your child.”

Domashi chuckles and a smile returns to him. ”She would have kicked my ass if I didn’t. It was supposed to be easy, my blood family was supposed to help care for her while I was away.” The smile leaves Domashi. ”Things don’t always go as they are supposed to, though.”

Looking to Domashi with concern, Lany takes his hand and asks, ”What happened? Did Keiko and your family not get on?”

Domashi shakes his head softly while looking to the floor. He lets out a soft sigh. ”They got on fine… At first. Then they, the blood family, found out she was a lesbian, or they suspected she worked for the Yakuza, or perhaps even both. While I was away, trying to set myself up to care for them, they kicked my pregnant… … Fuck. I guess you would say she was my girlfriend at that time, although that isn’t quite right. Anyway, they kicked her out. Thankfully, my good sisters Yumi and Chiasa helped out. We got through it.”

Lany shakes her head slowly, and puts her hand on Domashi’s cheek, bringing his eyes from the floor to hers. ”That wasn’t right of them. They judged Keiko without a care for what would happen to her, you, or their grandchild, and threw them in the streets. I’m glad your sisters were there… when did you find out what happened?”

Domashi grimaces, and shivers a bit. ”It is actually a bit worse than that, but we will save all of that for another time. Maybe when we want to share scary stories.” He winks to Lany and his face goes more neutral before he continues. ”I found out almost a month after I arrived in Denver. And the following month, the rest of the crap hit the fan.” Domashi smiles, and rises softly. ”Before I go into that, I want a cookie. They should be plenty cool by now. Can I bring you one, my Queen?”

Lany chuckles as she corrects Domashi, ”Your Queen would prefer three of those delights, if it’s not too much to ask.”

He smiles and shakes his head a little. ”Of course you would. I’m going to have to start making double batches for you, aren’t I?” Domashi heads to the kitchen to collect four of the dove shaped cookies, and then thinks better of it and gets five. When he returns to the couch, he hands three to Lany and keeps two for himself. ”I found out the following month, that my twin sister was arrested for murder.” He slumps down on the couch and refuses to say another word until he finishes the first cookie.

Holding the golden brown treasures in her hands, Lany looks like she may tear up for a moment, but her rhapsody is interrupted by Domashi’s latest confession. ”Murder?…” Lany is forced to pause when she realizes she has unconsciously began to eat one of her cookies. ”Who the fuck did they say she killed?” She asks in confusion.

At first, Domashi nods at Lany’s inquiry. But when she gets to a question that requires more detail, he just holds up a single finger as he continues to eat his cookie. He doesn’t take long, but he also still takes the time to enjoy it all before he finally speaks. ”The son of a politician. But it is more than ‘they said.’ They have a recording of her confessing to the murder… And more. I swear, the recording must be crafted, but the tech experts believe it to be genuine. I even had a forensics expert friend of mine look at it, and she says it isn’t made up.” He sighs, and shrugs, before turning to press his back into the corner of the couch. He takes a small bite of his next cookie. ”Have you found you would rather have had my life be a mystery yet?” The traditional Domashi mirth and humor have returned to his eyes, and his smile is back to nearly normal.

Gladdened to see a smile back on her husband’s face, Lany grins as she dismisses his notion. ”Not at all. It may sound kinda weird, but I’m glad I’m not the only one here with……. Baggage. So they locked her up then? My brothers would get hauled in from time to time for inane drek like dealin and stuff, but they never managed to stick anythin to them. Where are they holding her?” A look comes to Lany’s face at the end, almost as though she were getting ready to plan a breakout.

When Lany questions about Domashi’s sister being locked up, his face falls to more neutral again. After she finishes the details about her brothers, Domashi sighs. ”They held her then. She didn’t get locked up until after the spectacle that was supposed to be a trial. That was four months later.” Another grimace crosses Domashi’s face. ”That was after I had returned to Kyoto, and after I had pledged to take care of the drekstains that call themselves my parents.” He takes a big bite out of his last cookie before he continues. ”After she was convicted, my blood family disowned her. There are only a few of us who even talk to her anymore.”

A mild look of disgust crosses Lany’s face at Domashi’s remarks. To her, family was family, no matter how badly they may have fucked up. ”Disownin their own kin, they ought be ashamed. How could they do somethin like that to their own bleedin kid? Say, ever think that maybe the recordin was real, but that it wasn’t your sister doin the confessing? Look at the tech Chris has? She could easily pull some shite like that off.” Lany places her hand on Domashi’s leg and asks, ”Do you believe her to be innocent? Would she even have a reason to kill some politician’s kid?”

Domashi scowls. ”If it wasn’t Ena that was confessing, then it hasn’t been Ena that I have visited. And that brings up the question of what the Hell they have done with Ena. No, it was her, and this is her.” Domashi shakes his head in mild disbelief over the whole situation again. ”I believe she is innocent. She wouldn’t have done all those things she confessed to. I even read her aura, and there is something she is hiding.” He sighs heavily. ”Every time I bring that up, I get resistance from her ‘council.’ There is something going on that no one will tell me about.” Domashi stands up suddenly and begins to pace about the room. ”Unless you want to risk seeing how dangerous I can get tonight… I suggest a topic change, soon.”

Seeing Domashi so agitated surprises Lany, and she can tell that the wound is still too fresh for her to press the matter any further. ”Best to let the matter rest then.” She glances up at the clock again, as she had every few minutes since finishing the cookies. It was after 03:00, and Lany could feel the anxiety within her become palpable. She stands and heads over to her cupboard, pulling out a bottle of Bowerstone Scotch and a pair of glasses and placing them on the counter. ”I dinnae know about you, but I could use a drink, do you care for Scotch?”

Domashi shakes his head softly. ”I don’t normally drink, and then rarely before bed. And then almost never when I know I will not be getting a full night’s sleep. Thank you anyway. Don’t let me stop you though, we haven’t gotten to that stage yet.” He adopts a genuine smile with the last statement.

Lany shrugs as she pours herself a tall glass. ”It helps keep my mind off what’s to come. In keepin with that, why don’t you tell me how you and Keiko met?” Lany asks with a little smile, taking a sizable drink of her Scotch.

”And I’m going to be seriously sleep deprived tomorrow, and for several days afterwards.” Domashi winks to Lany. ”I don’t need to risk being hungover, or still drunk too.” He moves to lean against the kitchen doorway as he continues. ”Keiko and I met on the job.” He deliberately takes a long pause, acting like that is all he might reveal. ”I was working off my debt, and I was assigned to her. Our cover was as young lovers, and I guess we took it a bit further than we should have.”

Lany gets a curious look on her face as she takes a seat on a stool by the counter. ”Fallin for a lass you’re workin with? Sounds familiar.” She says with a smirk. ”Had she ever been with a man before? Seems she is more into the lasses. She and Christine seem to be hittin it off well.”

”She is completely into the lasses, and she has not been with any other man. She has even sworn to me on several occasions, that she will never let another man touch her, and that I am the only one.” Domashi smiles weakly, and looks down to the floor for a moment. ”I am very happy she and Chris are getting along so well. It almost makes up for the fact that I haven’t had anywhere near the time I need to devote to her. Aside from her first night here, I have only had about half an hour with her.” With a heavy sigh, Domashi looks back up to Lany’s face. ”There wasn’t a whole lot of falling there. I’m not entirely certain when it all happened. It was easy to dismiss it all as just young love, since she was only the second woman I had been with, and only my second time at that.”

Lany gives her husband a sympathetic look, ”You love her… it must be hard on you, trying to care for the needs of so many. I know I’m certainly addin a lot to that burden.” She closes with a sigh, finishing her glass and snatching the bottle for a refill.

”It certainly would be a lot simpler if I didn’t care.” Domashi grins in his usual way. ”Or if I could just devote myself to one of you.” He shrugs a bit. ”That just isn’t the case though. Each of you needs me in your own way. And now, there may be others adding to that list. It is something I am just going to have to learn to live with.”

”I suppose we all just do our best to play the hands we’re dealt. And I think you’ve got a big enough heart that none of us will be left wantin.” Lany remarks with a warm smile as she take another drink.

”I certainly hope so. I have no desire to disappoint any of you.” Domashi sighs again, and it turns into a yawn. ”How much longer until we try to sleep?”

Glancing up at the clock, Lany grimaces and downs her glass before she responds, ”Not long now. I usually go in between four ‘n’ five… whenever I get the nerve to walk through that fuckin door.” As she glances towards the bedroom, her face becomes pale. She turns away and grabs the Scotch.

”If it will help any, we could jump ahead and skip the bed tonight. I’m not sure if it will make things easier for you or not.” Domashi steps forward and rubs one of Lany’s shoulders in support.

Lany let’s out a little laugh as she replies, ”Just where exactly did you have in mind? We aren’t really burdened with an overabundance of options here…” She pulls on Domashi’s hand, bringing him closer, and leans back with her head against his chest, bringing out a contented sigh.

Domashi wraps his arms around Lany’s shoulders and holds her loosely. ”There may not be a lot of options, but if the bedroom causes such a reaction for you, then just about anywhere else might be better. We have the floor in the Grand Hall, even here in the Kitchens. They may not be all that comfortable, but it isn’t like we will be there all that long anyway.” He kisses the top of her head. ”From here on out, we can even try other places entirely. Now that Alix is awake, we don’t have to remain here. We could get a hotel room all to ourselves, if that will work better for you.”

”It’d be nice to be closer to the family. They’ve been so kind to me, I’m startin to miss when they’re not around.” Lany confesses as she takes another drink, the Scotch clearly having its effect.

Domashi nods, even though Lany can’t see him. ”We can do that, if you are ready. It would take you further from Alix, though. I was thinking something a bit more local. But this is all about you. So we can adapt to what you want the most.”

Thinking on it a moment, Lany responds calmly, ”The flat will suffice, then. I dinnae want to leave Alix, the girl doesn’t have anyone else… I should not have let this happen, I should have brought her home when I saw her there in that station day after day.”

Domashi sighs lightly above Lany’s head. ”It is a tricky situation. It is like the story of the Harvard philosophy professor and the spider. Every morning he takes a leak right after his three hour philosophy class. He’d flush the toilet and there would be this tiny, brown spider fighting for its life against the swirling water. Comes back the next day, flush and the same spider clawing its way back from oblivion. A week goes by, he decides to liberate the spider. Grabs a paper towel, scoops him up sets him on the floor in the corner of the stall. Comes back the next day and the spider is dead. On it’s back, eight legs in the air. Why? Because one life imposed itself on another.” He pauses for a while, letting Lany soak in the meaning of the story. ”You could not know, with absolute certainty, that taking her home would have been better for her. You can’t make others do what you want just because you want it.”

Closing her eyes, Lany grips tighter to Domashi’s arm before responding. ”It’s just my way. When I was a wee lass, we were always takin people in. Friends of my brothers who’d been kicked out of their homes, coworkers of my Dad’s that had been laid off. My parents always used to say, ‘Help when you can, you never know when you may need it yerself.’” Talking about her family brings a warm feeling to Lany, and she quietly revels in the moment.

In the silence, Domashi drifts off into unconsciousness even though he was trying very hard not to. Twice, he does that little thing where he jerks back awake, but only for seconds at a time. It is very obvious that he has been burning the candle at both ends and is just exhausted. ”Fuck, Lany, I am so sorry, but can we go to bed and talk about this later?”

Suddenly broken from her reverie, Lany sighs and casts her gaze towards her bedroom door. She was certainly tired and more than a little inebriated, but the fear of what she was about to witness gives her pause. ”I suppose now is as good a time as any. Let’s get this over with.” Lany replied, putting on a brave front, in spite of the ever growing dread within her. She goes to her coat and grabs her Predator, but places it inside a kitchen drawer instead of bringing it in with her. ”I cannae remember having slept without it since I’ve been on my own.” Lany confesses with a nervous laugh, and leads the way into the bedroom.

Domashi follows Lany, taking a couple of quick steps to catch up with her, and he places his hand on her shoulder. ”It is alright. Change can be tough. At worst, we can always change things back if it is too much for you.”

Pausing as she feels Domashi’s hand, Lany shrugs and says, ”We’ll just have to see how it goes… Thanks again, Domashi-san. I’ve needed help with this for a long time. I just haven’t had anyone in my life I thought I could ask.” She takes her husband’s hand into her own, turning and giving him a gentle kiss.

After Lany breaks the kiss, Domashi bows lighty. ”You are most welcome, Lany-sama. But your thanks are not needed, my Queen.” He stands back up again and looks her in the eyes. ”This is what we do for each other. We help each other, whenever we can. We do it because it is right to do, not to get any appreciation back.” He cups her chin in a hand lightly. ”I do thank you for expressing the appreciation though. It is a nice touch.” He releases her chin and looks to the bed. ”Do you have a preferred side? Or do you take your share out of the middle?” Domashi winks to her as he looks back to hear her answer.

”I’ve really only slept next to one other man before… it didn’t go very well. I woke up screamin, and when he jumped up to see what was the matter, I laid him out…. I didn’t mean to hurt him, but I was scared, and confused, and after what I had just seen in my fuckin nightmares, I just couldn’t help it.” Lany answers, struggling to keep from falling into tears. ”When I went to see him in the infirmary, he told me to stay away, that I was dangerous…” Her words trail off as she can no longer keep from crying, leaning into Domashi as her body begins to sob.

Domashi holds Lany tight to him. ”Go on and let it out. Let it go.” He can’t help but notice that he is once again holding Lany to him as she cries away some of her pain from long ago. ”It is clear that the whole thing hurt you. His reaction might have been overly harsh, but you can’t hold it against him. He had no idea what he was getting into. That is not to say that it is your fault, as you didn’t know either. I have the benefit of knowing what is potentially in store for me in a few hours, and I accept that risk without hesitation.” Domashi rubs Lany’s back as he continues. ”You might want to tell me how that night ended before you fell asleep. Maybe I can think of a different way to handle things that might not cause such an overt reaction by you in the morning.”

Doing her best to stifle her sobs, Lany replies quietly, ”We had just come back to the safehouse after a Weaponized Arcade concert. We had something to eat, watched a trid, then shagged in the shower. There’s not much else to tell.” Her eyes still glistening with tears, she looks up at Domashi. ”I dinnae know what I’d do if you left me like that.”

Domashi looks down to Lany. ”There isn’t much chance of that. You have told me what to expect. If anything happens to me, I can only blame myself. I don’t see anything horrible happening though.” He smiles to her, and kisses her forehead. ”As for what we might do differently… I see a pattern there. I take it the trid was some high explosive action show?” Lany nods with an “uh-huh” added. ”So, a raging concert, an action trid, and some sex in the shower. All things to put you on edge just before you went to sleep. As much as I hate to even think it,” Domashi smiles to Lany and gives her a wink. ”I think we should skip the sex before bed. I can try some massaging to help you relax, hopefully. That might reduce your reaction, but I admit I am simply guessing. I have no idea what it is you see while asleep. There might not be any real way to prevent your violent awakenings. We will still try though.”

Shuddering briefly, Lany looks away as she responds. ”Trust me, you dinnae want to know what I see when I’m asleep.” Being in Domashi’s arms gives her strength to keep her own mind from drifting to that dark place, and she forces a little smile as she looks back to him. ”I like the sound of that massage though. I wager you are good with your hands.”

Domashi smiles with a twinkle in his eyes. ”I’m not too bad after my hallmates’ instructions in Denver, but I am guessing you meant with massage? I’ll make sure to look up some instructions tomorrow to get even better.” He gestures to the bed. ”Make yourself as comfortable as you can. I can’t really believe I am going to say this, but lay face down on your bed.” Domashi grins and winks to Lany.

Spinning around as she goes and stands next to the bed, Lany bats her eyelashes and inquires. ”Would you mind if I take my shirt off? I like the feel of your hands on my skin. As Lany’s hands play at the hem of her shirt she adds. ”Or would that be too much of a temptation for you?”

Domashi snorts and licks his lips. ”I’d have prefered if you never put it on. It may be difficult to believe, but I can control myself. When the situation requires it. So, do as you please.”

Grinning at her lover’s approval, Lany pulls the oversized Concrete Dreams T-shirt over her head, leaving her in only her boyshorts. She crawls into the bed slowly, resting on her side in the center as she waits for Domashi to join her.

Domashi watches the whole show with a desire to go against his own plan. If this wasn’t important to Lany, and so very important to him by extension, he would have a difficult time ignoring his libido. As it is, his lust will have to enjoy him stripping down to only his boxers and nothing more. He does this in part to mimic Lany, but mostly to silently announce his intentions to not be physically intimate with her right now. He steps to the bed drinking in the desirable sight of Lany lying there so very willingly. He allows himself a little sex play by grabbing her ass to roll her over to her stomach. He then crawls over her and straddles her hips and begins rubbing Lany’s neck in small circles with his thumbs from the base of her skull down to her shoulders.

A soft moan creeps out of Lany as Domashi begins his ministrations, the tension that had built up in her finally being released. She allows the relaxing feeling to let her mind clear itself, focusing only on the sensation of his hands running across her exposed flesh. ”I dinnae think you’ll be needin anymore instructions. That feels even better than I expected.”

Domashi grins as he focuses on the area on each side of Lany’s neck where her shoulders meet it. This time he actually applies pressure on the front and back with both his thumbs and fingers. ”I may not need more instruction, but there is plenty more to learn. Maybe I can even pick up some acupuncture?” Domashi chuckles at his joke. ”I would find it hard to believe I have the strength to cause you pain, but do let me know if I do anything that doesn’t feel good.”

”I’ll keep you informed.” Lany purrs, her body soaking up her husband’s tender affection. She can feel the muscles in her back releasing from their hypertense state, and another moan soon follows. A now very familiar tingling begins between her legs, but she does her best to pay it little mind.

The second moan from Lany causes Domashi’s cock to stiffen. That should not be a surprise to either of them. What might be surprising is that he does nothing about it and continues to tend to Lany’s back. He continues rubbing his thumbs in small circles on each side of her spine, working his way downward. He has found that the spine is the best place to focus on as the recipient has very little they can do to ease the tension there themselves. The other muscles can be stretched when desired. Before he gets to just above her hips, Domashi can already tell Lany has probably fallen asleep. Her breathing is slow and shallow, and she isn’t moaning as often as she was. When he does reach her hips he pauses with his hands on her back. His desire for her was quite strong, and he had to give it some time fantasizing about what he could do with her right now. Another large yawn from him tells him that the fantasy will have to wait until he is dreaming. He gently dismounts from his position on Lany to lay on his side next to her. He draps one arm over her and snuggles into her as softly as he can.

109

[bakuinvestigations]

Thursday, March 25, 2077; 23:59
Av de St Julien, Marseilles; Lany & Baku

The crisp night air felt good to Domashi after the way Lany pressed his face into her for a second time. He wondered if she would have let him go again, had he tried for it, but even he craved something a bit more solid to eat when compared to Lany’s tasty juices. This moment was so right to him. Just walking next to the incredibly wonderful woman he loved so much, holding her hand. It was so right, that he didn’t even feel slighted when she broke his revelry with an inquiring statement.

”You know, we haven’t had all that much time to ourselves to get to know each other better, seein as we’ll be spendin the rest of our days together, maybe we should. You already know a lot about me… I’d like to know more about you.” Lany asks, looking up through her auburn hair.

Domashi sighs lightly but smiles wide to Lany. ”There isn’t a whole lot I can say, that I haven’t already. I grew up in Japan. I have more sisters and a couple of brothers. I can’t speak too much more on that because I have made a deal to keep them in good housing and with little to worry about financially. If I betray the ones I made the deal with, my blood family could lose everything. Truth be told, I wouldn’t mind so much for many of them. There are three that I still care a great deal for. Then again… I did give my word to my mother, and I couldn’t be true to myself if I broke that word.” Domashi never stopped looking into Lany’s eyes, even as they hid tantalizingly between locks of her hair. ”Is there anything else you might want to know, that I haven’t already revealed to you?”

As Lany thought for a moment about what to ask, she became slightly nervous as she couldn’t think of where to start. Getting personal wasn’t her strong suit, so she fell back on old habits, and talked about work. ”So… how’d you wind up workin as a runner? Been at it long?” She asks apprehensively.

Domashi is a bit shocked as Lany switches gears on him so quickly. ”I don’t think I have ever worked as a runner. Not as you mean it, I think. Of course, I only know about runners from the trids, so I could very well have and not realized it.” He puts his arm around Lany’s shoulders, and starts to walk with her again. ”What do runner jobs look like, anyway?” His tone is light and non-serious.

Lany was actually surprised by Domashi’s confession, from the way he had handled himself, she had always assumed he was a runner. He may not have looked the part, but that was often the case with the Awakened runners. She settled a little closer to her love and admired the scenic St. Julien neighborhood. ”Well, for starters, most runs don’t happen in nice places like this. I think I’ve seen more factories, covert labs, warehouses, & corp military depots than I can count…” Lany stops, her head flooded with imagery. Domashi looks to her in concern for a moment, but Lany just shakes her head and continues. ”We’d be doin whatever they paid us to do. Stealin data of advanced prototypes for some fancy new tech, busting out some suit bein held in a corp prison, hijacking shipments of weapons from Ares…” Lany gets a grim look as she continues, ”This one time, we hit a Horizon Pharm plant producin experimental drugs. They were usin the stuff on technos, injecting them with the shite to burn out whatever part of their head it is that let’s them do what they do. It was leaving most of them near brain dead afterwards, and they were the lucky ones. The technos it did work on went bleedin mad, everythin their brain was connected to since they were lads reduced to deafenin static.” Lany closes her eyes a moment, something in the way she was telling it seemed to indicate that this was more than second hand info she had learned in a briefing that she was sharing. ”Well we decided that we couldn’t just let that stand. So after our Decker bricked some integral components in the plant’s workins that needed ‘immediate emergency maintenance,’ we broke our way in. Then we cleared the buildin of all the bystanders, and blew the God damned place straight to hell. ” Realizing she had just slipped beyond the realm of running into her more “personal” work, Lany looked to Domashi to see his reaction.

A mix of concern, with a dash of something… Maybe discomfort? Flows over Domashi’s face, and he pulls Lany close to him. ”It sounds like you have witnessed more than anyone should ever have to. That can’t have been easy for you.” The thought that once again, while he was holding Lany in his arms, she was sharing her terrible burden with him does trundle across Domashi’s mind. He acknowledges to himself that this time, he is the one causing the contact, instead of the contact causing the confession. ”I find it difficult to believe that this is all there is locked away in the ‘dark thoughts’ trunk in your mind. I expect you to clean that out with us, over time. Bring this stuff into the light and let us help you work through it. If I had to guess, though…. Some of it may be very difficult for the rest of us to take. You have to give us a little leeway in accepting things, but I don’t think that will be an issue. After all, I don’t think you would expect us to take such things much better than you do, right?” He is torn between standing here holding her, leading her on to the food she so desperately needed right now, and taking her back to her apartment to hold and caress her troubles away. In the end, he chooses the easy way, and continues to hold Lany until she decides what she needed most from him.

Lany just shakes her head. ”Aye, you wouldn’t.” She lingers in Domashi’s embrace a few.moments longer, before looking up at him and saying, ”But like you said… Over time. Let’s go on then, the Bistro is right around the corner.”

Domashi isn’t quite ready to let Lany go, but isn’t so daring as to get between her and food. He toys with the idea of carrying her, but then realizes that would be almost as bad as getting in her way, so settles on just releasing her from the embrace and taking her hand. ”Then maybe we should hurry?” He says with a grin. ”Do you have any recommendations for me?” Domashi turns to return walking, but only takes half a step until Lany joins in.

A smile returns to Lany’s face as she shrugs. ”You cannae go wrong in here. I think I’ve tried the whole damn menu several times over.” Domashi returns her comment with a smile of his own and the two proceed into the all-night bistro. There is no hostess, and they manage to find a table on their own, one leaving Lany a clean view of the entrance. A kindly waitress brings their menus and takes their drink orders, leaving the young couple to make their decisions in private.

Glancing at her menu for only a moment before placing it down on the table in front of her, Lany looks up at Domashi with a curious expression. ”Seems like your normal work must be a bit different than mine. What do your ‘investigations’ usually look like?”

Domashi slides his chair a little closer to Lany and puts his arm around her shoulders as he absent mindedly looks over the menu. ”Well, for the most part it is just gathering information. There are more than a couple of spouses, usually men, looking to see if their partners are cheating on them. I have done quite a bit of consultation work with the Paris police, those tend to be more gruesome. And my main focus, for my benefactors, is to keep an eye on corporate movements in Paris and the surrounding areas. Rumors of new products and the such.” He leans in close to whisper. ”No explosives, in my line of work.” Domashi nudges Lany gently in a playful manner and gives the menu a bit more attention.

”I suppose not. Sounds interestin though. But who are these ‘benefactors’ of yours? Are the Yaks lookin to move into Paris now?” Lany grins as she hazards a guess.

Domashi smiles at Lany’s questioning. ”I can’t say what the Yakuza are up to, no one tells me anything.” He winks to her. ”As for my benefactors, as I said to you earlier… I can’t speak on them. My blood family’s well being depends on me not betraying them.”

Lany can see how serious the matter is to her husband, so decides to let it be for now. ”I understand, one cannae be too careful when dealin with them”

Domashi shook his head with a straight face. ”I don’t think you understand, but I can’t make things much clearer. I can say that the Yakuza and my benefactors are not one and the same.” Domashi figures out what he wants to order when the waitress comes back, and thankfully none of his other wives are here to tease him that he must want the waitress.

Having to scratch several follow-up questions off her list, Lany tries something more personal. ”How old were you when you left Japan?”

”Hmmm… I would say nearly seventeen.” Domashi winks to Lany. ”And to go ahead and answer the follow up, that was about eighteen months ago.” Domashi sits forward when the waitress brings their drinks, because he gets the impression the questions are just beginning, and he wants something to drink before continuing.

Taking a sip of her own wine, Lany nods in thanks to the waitress and continues, ”And where did you learn your English, sounds downright CAS with the accent.”

“I better start returning fire soon, or I will be overwhelmed…” Domashi bemoans to himself. ”I learned a touch in Japan, but the majority I learned in Denver.” Domashi takes a pretty big sip of his wine. ”Now how about a little about you? We already know you have been in Marseilles a few months, where were you before this?”

”Well before France I was in the AGS for while. But most of my time workin has been in the CFS, Seattle, and the NANs.” Lany rattles off, figuring she had no reason to hide the details from her lover. ”I have worked a few jobs in Denver though, it’s a complicated place, especially with that mad dragon callin all the shots.”

”I never got off of campus, so I do not know.” Domashi nods to himself mostly, reminding himself he should tell Lany about his time in Denver tonight. He leans it to talk more softly. ”So… How many lovers have you maintained at once before this?” The waitress comes over at that moment to take their orders, and Domashi sits back up straight. ”Saved, for now.” He nods to the waitress and places his order. ”I’ll have the Onglet Grillé, please.” He then turns to watch Lany, and see what all she orders.

Lany chuckles at Domashi’s intimate question. ”Before all this? One…” She hopes the waitress’s arrival will spare any follow ups. ”And I’ll have the Hachis Parmentier.”

Domashi waits for the waitress to walk out of earshot before leaning into talk softly to Lany again. ”One? That is as difficult to believe as you only ordering one dish.” He chuckles softly. ”You had to have had a few you were beating back at the time though, yes?”

”A few perverted old cunts used to try to get their way with me, but they all regretted it.” Lany confesses with a satisfied tone. ”But truth be told, there were only two before you, Domashi. And one of those was just some drunken shag at a Neon Cargo concert… not exactly my finest hour.” Lany blushes a bit, somewhat new to sharing stories like this.

Domashi rubs Lany’s shoulder and remains close to keep talking softly. ”Nonsense. Did you enjoy it?” When Lany reluctantly nods, Domashi smiles to her even though she can’t see it. ”Then that is all that matters. You did fine. Of course…” Domashi removes his arm from Lany’s shoulders so he can place that hand on her nearest thigh and rub it a bit. ”It does make me wonder how you are so good, if you have only had one other lover before now. That is a mystery I wouldn’t mind learning more about. But that should probably wait until back at the apartment.” He was tempted to escalate the attention his hand was showing her leg, but decided against it. “If we are only her third lovers… She likely isn’t ready for sex in public yet.”

Giving Domashi a flirtatious grin, Lany responds, ”Dinnae know I was so good, maybe you’ll have to figure that out for me. You’re quite proficient your own self, but I guess you must’ve had a lot more experience than I’ve had.”

”That is true, but I also had great teachers. None of what I know just came natural.” Domashi shared the truth, hoping to spin it so that Lany couldn’t feel bad about herself. ”And to answer my own question for you, the most I ever juggled at one time was three, before Keiko joined the family.”

”Were there many that lasted?” Lany inquires with no small amount of personal interest.

Domashi pauses rubbing Lany’s thigh and looks up and to the left for a few moments. When he looks back down, his hand resumes too. ”I guess that depends on what you mean by ‘lasted.’ All of my former lovers I still talk to from time to time, although some have been quiet for some time… Well, that is a lie. The regular prostitutes I took in Paris I don’t keep in contact with.” He scratches his chest lightly. ”Now, if you mean in a regular way, for any length of time… They all have lasted at least two months. Did that answer your question? Or did you mean something else?”

Letting out a playful sigh, Lany rests her head on Domashi’s shoulder and declares. ”Just hopin you might keep me around awhile. I’ve grown quite accustomed to you.” She closes with a wink, giving Domashi a soft kiss.

Domashi can’t help himself and he smiles like a kid in a candy store after everyone has gone home for the day. ”I have no intention of getting rid of one of the two hottest women in all of Europe, Pandora-sama. As long as you will have me, I want you. And if that wasn’t enough, there is a great deal more to you than just a fantastic body, and a wonderful enthusiasm. I do plan on spending the many years I promised you showing you how much I love you.”

Lany shrugs, ”I guess I’ll have to clear my schedule, then. I have to admit, I never saw this comin when Kynn called me in on this job.”

”Well, that does make two of us. It was not in the sales pitch, for sure.” Domashi leans back a bit. ”So what next? Should we compare… I dunno. Hair washing techniques?” He snorts a bit at his own joke, and kind of wishes the food would be ready as he is getting rather hungry. And with that thought, his stomach agrees with him and rumbles a bit.

As if speaking some unknown language, Lany’s own stomach responds, ”Bloody chef must be knackered for it to be takin this long.” But fortune smiles on the hungry diners and the waitress brings a tray bearing their fine smelling entrees. Before she leaves, Lany quickly asks the waitress to put in for a second. She turns back to Domashi and settles back in against his chest, delighting in the comfort the contact was bringing her. ”Hair washin you say? Well, I generally wash mine in the shower.” She says giving her lover a wry look.

Domashi’s steak arrived just as he was losing the fight to keep his hand out of Lany’s pants. He promised himself he would have to get Lany to demonstrate her hair washing technique for him, and possibly on him. It did not hurt a thing that the food was quite good, as it made it enjoyable to wait for Lany to finish her second dish. The walk back to her apartment was spent holding hands and kissing frequently between questions of the past, and Domashi felt his desire for Lany waking again before they even reached the door to her building. Checking his chrono, it told him that it wasn’t that long after 0100. With Lany no where near yawning yet, he feared there were still several more hours to go.

Friday, March 26, 2077; 01:16
Av de St Julien, Marseilles; Lany & Baku

Once inside Lany’s apartment, Domashi asked if she thought they would be leaving again. When she shakes her head, he proceeds to use his Spirit Sight to judge the Astral state of the rooms, and spends time to blend any and all signatures he could find into the aether to remove any hint of stain or taint that could ruin their night. To Lany’s perspective, it looks as if Domashi was doing something similar to Tai Chi around the room.

Watching the ritual in curious confusion, Lany couldn’t help but ask, ”What the fuck… I mean, so, what are you doin?”

Without missing a move, or skipping any timing, Domashi responds easily. ”Every living thing, and every spiritual entity leave signatures wherever they go. You can think of it as a sort of Spiritual scent. What I am doing is ‘erasing,’ in a manner, all those scents to help cleanse your apartment. I didn’t see anything troubling, but if you have difficulty sleeping, it might help.” After a few more moves, Domashi adds. ”It certainly couldn’t hurt.” Lany nods and watches him complete his cleansing, following his movements closely.

With that finished, Domashi stands still for several seconds with his eyes closed. He scrunches up his face only briefly before he opens his eyes with a smile. ”There. I have called in some back up, should you get too dangerous for me to handle.” He nods to her, and takes off his jacket and begins to unbutton his shirt.

”Backup?” Lany asks, her eyes scanning the room. But as she notices Domashi undressing, she raises her eyebrows, ”Have somethin in mind, Domashi-san?”

”Not particularly. I just summoned up a spirit to aid me should I need it.” When Domashi’s shirt was unbuttoned, he simply spread it open to get a bit more comfortable. ”Do you have something in mind? Perhaps a demonstration of your hair washing?”

Glancing over Domashi’s shoulder, Lany grins as she suggests. ”Perhaps we should get ourselves dirtier first.” She move seductively towards him, but spins around him at the last moment and takes position behind her punching bag. ”Come on then, let’s see whatcha got.” Lany challenges with a playful laugh.

Domashi turns slowly toward Lany with a weak smile. ”And what would that serve? You already know you are stronger.”

Giving her husband a somewhat slighted look, Lany drops her grip on the bag. ”I was just curious is all. I’d like to see how bad you’d beat me.” Lany answers with a grin.

Domashi can tell Lany was trying, so he encourages a smile to his lips by thinking of her naked right then. ”As if that would happen. I am not the warrior you are, Lany. Unless I call in a spirit strong enough to be too much for me to mess with, I will never be the warrior you are. And worse yet, showing you my capabilities will make it all the more easy for you to beat me if you get too dangerous for me tonight.”

Thinking about Domashi’s words a moment, Lany realizes he is right. Her brain’s tactical synch programming would adapt to his every move. ”I suppose you’re right. There are better ways to get dirty, after all.” Lany suggests trying to salvage her spirits.

Domashi steps up to Lany and wraps his arms around her. ”There are better ways. Like baking cookies?” He expects Lany to practically squeal at the idea.

Immediately, Lany’s face lights up like Bastille day. ”Really? Do you know how to make Hato Sabure? I haven’t had them in ages.”

It wasn’t quite the reaction Domashi was looking for, but it was still great to him. ”I was thinking a standard sugar cookie, but Hato Sabure isn’t too far off. If you prefer them, I can do that.” He smiles to her. ”Should we start on them now? Or would you rather I hold you a bit longer? I am very happy with either.”

Lany looks up at him and smirks, ”I’m torn me own self. Perhaps we should just linger here while we think on it more.” She tightens her embrace, resting her head on Domashi’s chest comfortably.

Domashi was very happy with Lany’s choice, but he can do a little of both. ”I should warn you, I am about to raise my voice a bit.” He turns his head towards the kitchen. ”Kitchen! Oven, one hundred seventy seven degrees celsius.” He turns his head back and snuggles it against the top of Lany’s.

Giggling lightly to herself, Lany confesses, ”I don’t think I’ve ever turned it on. Guess I’m not much of a homemaker.”

”I find it hard to believe you have never turned the oven on… You turn on everyone around you.” Domashi smiles at his own joke and rubs Lany’s back. ”You aren’t storing anything in it, are you?”

”Not really… but I do keep my spare hand grenades in there.” As Lany watches the color drain from Domashi’s face, she gives his side I little tickle, smirking to let him in on the joke.

Domashi smiles in spite of the poor humor. ”Explosives are no joking matter, Lany-sama.” He sighs and relaxes back into their embrace. There was about ten more minutes before the oven would be ready, and he had every intention of spending it standing here with Lany.

Holding her smirk in spite of the mild lecturing, Lany continues, ”Maybe not, but you’re an easy mark.” She pulls Domashi in for another kiss, filled with fiery passion.

While Lany kisses Domashi, he instinctively reaches down and grabs Lany’s perfect butt and lifts her up a bit off the floor. The move rubs his growing erection down the front of her pelvis showing off exactly how much he enjoys her attention. When she finally breaks the kiss, he licks his lips while looking into her heart fluttering eyes. ”Now that should have turned on every oven in the building.”

Returning Domashi’s gaze with a seductive stare of her own, Lany coos. ”It does feel like it got a lot warmer in here, doesn’t it?” She can instantly feel herself getting wet as his hardness pressed against her; wrapping her legs around his waist to pull him in closer. Lany would have ripped his clothes off right then and there, but the thought of delaying delicious Japanese butter cookies gives her pause. Her growing desire forces her to ask. ”Think we have time before the oven is ready?” She inquires in a tone that left no doubts as to her meaning.

Domashi lets go of Lany’s ass with only one hand and uses it to pull on Lany’s hair lightly to get her to raise her chin back. He uses the opening to bend down and lick her throat before sucking on it. Before he removes his mouth, he licks the area of her throat exposed to his tongue a few more times. ”That damn oven can bloody well wait until after my Queen has all that she desires.” Domashi let go of Lany’s hair and licks up from her throat to the tip of her chin, and then gently scrapes his teeth around her throat.

The feel of Domashi’s teeth on her neck causes Lany to gasp and grasp hard onto the back of his head. She begins to grind herself against his already swollen member and curses her decision to put on tight fitting jeans. Deciding this was no time to wait, she drops down to her feet and quickly strips her lower half clear of any clothing. Once free, she grabs her lover’s head again and returns it to her neck as she removes his belt and trousers. ”Your Queen cannae wait. Take me here.” Lany whispers in Domashi’s ear, stepping back against the wall before jumping back up to wrap her legs around his waist.

Domashi had other ideas, but when he gets right down to it, any way he can take Lany, was a great way to take Lany. ”As you command, Lany-sama.” He leans forward a bit, to make sure her shoulders are pressed against the wall, before he leverages his swollen desire into her for more times in the last eight hours than he has done in all of the time he has known her before that. He holds them both there, fully inserted into Lany, as he sucks on her throat once more since she seemed to really get into it. Before removing his mouth this time, he scrapes his teeth once again only a little harder this time. ”No bovine drek. Being inside you is all I would need for the rest of my days.” Domashi pulls back from Lany’s throat to look into her loving eyes. ”Make no mistake. I still love all the rest of the wives. I have no want to separate from them, as long as everyone is still good with everything. But I would find myself overburdened with more than I needed or wanted, if you were the only woman in my life.” And with that confession, Domashi takes a woman against a wall for the second time tonight. This time he expects it will be better than before.

Closing her eyes as she feels Domashi push inside of her for the fourth time that day, Lany let’s out a soft moan into his ear and whispers, ”Guess I’m a lucky woman, then.” She kisses her husband with all the love and compassion her heart bore him. She is clearly in no hurry, and begins to move her body slowly up and down his length. As she enjoys the feeling of being penetrated, Lany caresses his face, ”Domashi, you can take your mask off around me, if you’d like. We’ve no appearances to keep up here. It’s just you and me.”

After returning Lany’s loving kiss, he gladly allows her to move at her own pace. ”You know, I often forget I even have it up.” With a lightest thought, he changes from the Romani young man to the Oni he truly is in less than a blink of the eye. ”I have become so comfortable in it, it almost feels strange to let it down.” Domashi kisses Lany lightly before finishing his train of thought. ”I guess you will have to remind me of who I really am as often as possible, my Queen.”

Lany’s face glows at her lover’s request. ”That means I’ll be tellin you how fair you are to me all the time, my Meiyo aru ōni.” A small grin appears on her face at each downstroke in her motion, as she feels herself tremble at sensation of him bottoming out within her. She tightens her embrace and lets the pace gradually quicken, as each returns thrusts of the other.

There are only a few women in the world that Domashi enjoys soft and gentle sex with. Lany is one of them. That doesn’t take away from the shiver that travels up and down his spine as she starts to increase the speed, and with it the vigor of each thrust. With the speed and power of each stroke increasing, Domashi starts grunting. Softly at first, but a little louder each time. ”Do you have neighbors we should be considerate of, my Queen?”

”Aye, but they are used to hearin my music and the sound of me beating the shite out of my bag every night. The walls are thick, so it’s muffled anyway.” Lany replies coolly, leaving out the part where she had tested the walls with her Predator before moving in, just to make sure they could stop APDS rounds. She gives Domashi a sultry look before adding, ”So you can take me as hard as you’d like.” She follows this by dialing up the intensity of her own movements, now grinding herself down harder than before, eliciting a few louder moans.

Domashi chuckles in between grunts that are growing louder. ”Taking you as hard as I like isn’t on my mind at the moment. It is reacting to how hard you are going to be taking me that had me concerned for your neighbors.” He leans in and kisses Lany just before letting out a groan of intense pleasure at her latest grinding drive on him.

”Do I have such an effect on you?” Lany teases as she stares into Domashi’s eyes. She raises herself almost to the point of losing grasp of him, then plunged herself down again, causing her thighs to tremble as she felt her core cry out in sensation. ”Do I bring you such pleasure that you cannae help but let the whole buildin know?”

The last hard drop forces a sound that is partly a yelp, but mostly an animalistic cry of intensity from Domashi’s chest. ”Aye, my Queen. I greatly enjoy a woman who shares my intensity for sex. And I rarely find them.” In return, he drives Lany hard up against the wall with a thrust of his hips, and another animalistic growl. ”You are a rare find, and one I will not let go of easily.”

An uncontrolled groan erupts from Lany as Domashi pushes her back into the wall, the feeling was so intense that it had caused her vision to blur. She clenches herself down on his cock, and licks up his neck to his ear. ”You may find I’m the one who won’t let go. I like you right where you are.” Lany then leans back into the wall, allowing her lover to demonstrate the intensity of his lust for her.She keeps her legs wrapped around his waist tight, however, not allowing him to withdraw too far.

”Then I fear the others might get jealous, if neither of us will let go.” Domashi intends that to be his last words until they both collapse from explosive orgasms. He leans into Lany and scrapes his teeth across the side of her neck while growling low. Then he focuses all his attention on driving into her as hard, and as often, as she desires it.

The feeling of teeth scraping against her neck again causing another sharp gasp from Lany, and she quickly clutches Domashi’s head in place with both hands. She feels her every nerve vibrate with each of his thrusts, and the pressure inside her was building to unimaginable heights. Her moans become loud and regular, and she soon finds that she is having a hard time even holding on anymore. The ecstasy overtakes her in a tidal wave, as a massive orgasm resonates through her now trembling form.

The sounds coming from Lany could bring him to orgasm alone, and the dark thought that he should be recording this takes a few steps through his mind before it is lost in the near single minded pursuit of releasing into this fantastic woman Domashi is so fortunate to know. The mild drive to not let her down spurs him on further, and he would have willingly licked and kissed her neck even if she didn’t have his head held there in a vice-like grip. He tries to wrap his arms around her, but finds the wall prevents that. Instead he grasps her perfect ass as he drives into her again and again, forcing the eruption of desire to build faster than he anticipated with her every moan.

Her body near comatose from the mind-shattering orgasm she had just experienced, Lany could only rest with her head against Domashi’s. The continued pounding her lover was giving her was only making it harder for her to return to her senses. She fought through it, however, and regained enough control of her lower half to grind her hips to meet her husband’s mounting pace, finally pushing him over the edge to unleash the evidence of their passion deep within her.

In the near future, perhaps in the morning, when Domashi has enough blood flowing through his brain to think on it, he will determine that this orgasm was easily in his top three. It might even be tied with his second. For now, however, it takes what concentration he has to not simply drop Lany to the floor, and he gently lowers her before he loses all strength, and perhaps even consciousness. When she is safe from the harshness of gravity, Domashi grunts out, ‘”Fucking hell, my Queen. There really is nothing else I need in this world than you.”

Feeling warm and loved in the embrace of her Domashi, Lany struggles to catch her breath before responding. ”And bein with you gives me more than even I dreamed I could have. I love you Domashi-san, and I always will.”

With a momentary focus of will, Domashi is able to reply before descending into the warm embrace of deep contentment. ”And I will always love you, Lany-sama.”

After appreciating his words, a playful grin comes to Lany’s face as she inquires, ”Well since you love me so dearly, maybe we could start the Hato Sabure you had mentioned makin? I’m sure the oven is more than hot enough now.”

Domashi lets out a pleasant sigh before he groans playfully. ”As you command, my Queen. As you command.” He sits up and leans in to kiss Lany before withdrawing himself from her and heading to the bathroom to clean up a little. Then he heads into the kitchen to begin prepping the dough.

108

[bakuinvestigations]

Thursday, March 25, 2077; 22:47
Av de St Julien, Marseilles; Lany & Baku

Lany breathes a reluctant sigh as she opens the door to her flat. The tension about this evening’s plan has been mounting inside her the entire night, and it took every bit of her focus to keep that buried beneath her performance as the Reichsfurst Seckendorff. She feels a measure of relief however, as she feels Domashi’s hand on her shoulder in support. Her feet were killing her from the many hours in heels, she rarely ever wore them herself, and she couldn’t wait to be out of her massive gown into some more comfortable attire. Realizing she had been busy with Mirai when Domashi had arrived earlier in the day, she decided to play hostess and show him around herself. ”Well, this is the castle… come on, I’ll give ya the two quid tour.” Lany says with a little grin, trying to dispel some of the anxiety she is feeling.

Domashi has been noticing Lany’s apprehension growing as they approached her flat. He was getting to know her well enough that he could pick up on it even without using his Spirit Sight to verify that. It pained him a little that he didn’t really have any way of squashing it, and he figured his best bet was to play along with whatever she wanted to do. Maybe even help her feel at ease. ”Okay…” He takes Lany’s hand in his and weaves their fingers together. ”I will need to know what the conversion rate for nuyen to quid is, first.” He pulls Lany to him a bit. ”Remind me to thank the management. I have gotten the most beautiful hostess tonight.”

Lany smiles thoughtfully and gives Domashi’s hand a squeeze as she leads him a few steps further in. ”I’ll be sure to do that for you. First, we come to the Grand Hall; used for feastin and entertainin.” She gives the large punching bag hanging in the living room a glance and adds, ”And a wee bit of trainin I guess.”

Domashi looks into Lany’s incredible eyes with obvious mirth and humor. ”I would find your training very entertaining. Quite stimulating as well, I am very certain.” It made him feel good to see her start to relax. They had many hours ahead before the night was over though, and he feared things will get tense a few more times before the day came.

Giving her husband a pleased expression, she replies quickly ”Oh really? I’ll have to take you up on that later tonight. I’ve been lookin forward to seein you throw a punch for the first time.”

Domashi’s eyebrows shoot up. ”I was only suggesting I could find it very enjoyable to watch you move and work up a sweat….” The smile he gives Lany shows he wasn’t put out by her interpretation, even though it did catch him off guard.

Taking the playful route, Lany declares,”I’m certain we’ll both be sweaty before too long. And I dinnae mean from trainin.” She finishes with a wink, a bit of excitement evident in her mannerisms.

Domashi swings the arm that he is holding Lany’s hand in a little bit. ”Then there is no reason to not skip over the training part, is there?” He steps closer to her.

Lany cocks her head to the side, looking insistent, ”Are you certain? I’m sure there’s a thing or two I could show you. But the trainin could always wait, if you cannae.”

Domashi lets out a light laugh. ”Will you try and have me removed if I were to tell you that no man could wait with you?” His smile only grows wider.

Lany smirks before giving Domashi a punch in the arm, ”Hey, I was actin! Princesses are a bunch of spoiled little cunts. They cannae handle things for themselves. Think people would have believed me if I had knocked the Minister on his arse like I wanted?”

Domashi takes his free hand and runs the back of his fingers down Lany’s cheek. ”Princesses are spoiled cunts… But what about queens? How would my Queen react to such a statement?”

The fact that Domashi takes the moderately forceful blow in stride while not breaking his cool demeanor surprises Lany, and she swings herself back to follow his advances. ”Well, your Konigin would require her subject to prove his desire for her. And he could start by helpin her out of her exquisit gown.”

Domashi steps into Lany and wraps his free arm around her waist. ”I thought you would never ask.” He winks to her and the runs the hand on her back up to find the zipper… Only to realize there isn’t one. His face scrunches up a bit. ”Umm… I may need to read the fucking manual first…”

A burst of laughter erupts from Lany, ”I’m not sure I know either, Christine and Iliena were trying to figure it out for about half an hour before the gala, and I couldn’t see what the hell they were doin back there. I did see the packages you slipped into the drone’s crate, though. Find somethin interestin, did you?” Lany smiles a little before adding ”Your queen would like some answers on that.”

”Of course, my Amazing Queen.” Domashi is kind of relieved at being let off the hook on releasing her dress for a time. ”In Gregoir’s car. He had some drugs packaged for sale… I had so many things going through my mind at how to deal with it… And the thought that I need to support two girls, not to mention up to five wives won out. I have no idea how to move it… But I can address that at another time.”.

”What was it, Bliss? Cram? Zen? Lany asks with an unusual level of comfort.

”I have no idea.” Domashi struggles to get at his interior pocket with the wrong hand, but eventually pulls out a small bag of sand grain sized white crystals. ”Maybe you can tell me.”

Lany examines the bag closely. It didn’t look like any of the drugs Liam used to sell when she was a kid. ”Actually, I’ve never seen that before… Not that I’m an expert or anything. One of my brothers, he used to sell some when I was a lass. I’d weigh it for him.” Lany confesses with an odd smile, as if she was enjoying the memory.

Domashi shrugs, putting the bag in another pocket to deal with later. ”Then we are back to me addressing that particular detail later. Perhaps we should return to the grand tour of your castle?”

Lany’s face lights up as she leads Domashi onward, ”Aye, Castle Argyle cannae wait.” A bit of embarrassment returns to her as they enter the kitchen, recalling the family’s revelation to the fact that it had been devoid of anything to eat aside from the meal replacement shakes Lany drank to fuel her excessively high metabolic rate. She does her best to shrug it off and continue, ”And these are the Kitchens, where the feasts for the hall are prepared.”

Domashi can’t resist checking the fridge to see if the family followed through on getting Lany groceries. When he notices there is actual food in her kitchen, he presses Lany up against the wall. He was not rough with her, and she could easily stop him, even if she wasn’t the strongest person he knows. He steps up close to her, wrapping his free arm around her waist, and looks down into her eyes. ”It has been a few years since I have cooked for myself, let alone anyone else. And I have yet to cook for a wife. I can fix us breakfast in the morning, if you are feeling adventurous, my Amazing Queen.”

Lany wasn’t sure whether the happiness she felt inside came from her heart or her stomach, but she really didn’t care. Her body relaxes in Domashi’s grasp, and she whispers, ”Really? You’re not foolin with me, are you?”

Domashi shakes his head softly. ”I am not fooling around with you. I am no chef, and I doubt I could compete with Guiseppe… But I can do a good job.” He winks to Lany, loving the fact that he has found a small flaw in her personal armor.

Her eyes lighting up at Domashi’s confirmation, Lany curses the fact that she is still in her cumbersome gown. She’d likely have tackled him if she had any confidence in her ability to get her gown off ”I’d like that, Domashi-san. Gives me somethin to look forward to in the mornin, aside from gettin to see you again.” She kisses her husband passionately, doing her best to convey the appreciation she had for his offer. She pushes off from the wall, looking up to Domashi before asking, ”Shall we go on?”

Domashi nods with a big grin. Lany’s kiss might have made him a bit loopy. ”Cooking? Flirting? The Tour? Yes. Please.” He steps aside to let Lany lead him wherever she wanted him to go.

Lany sighs as she responds, ”As much as I like the first two, we should finish our tour. Then I can get out of this bleedin dress.” There were only two rooms left in her little flat, and ending on the bathroom seem like a poor choice, so she decided to start there. ”These are the Queen’s Bath and Privy… well, I think you know what goes on in here.” Lany says with a shrug.

Domashi notices that there is barely enough room for one person in here, let alone two. Still, keeping Lany thinking of anything other than the night ahead was his duty right now. ”I bet you have had all manner of guys in here, my Amazing Queen. I wonder if I could do a better job of licking you clean than any of them?” He winks to her with a hungry grin.

Struggling to maneuver herself around in the small room, Lany turns towards her lover and wraps her arms around his shoulders. ”You always do.” She says with an approving look.

”Then I guess we need to get you dirty enough for me to clean you again.” Domashi leans his head down and kisses Lany like she is the only one for him. He wraps his arms around her waist and lifts her up so he can continue to kiss her without leaning over. The fact that she weighs more than she looks like she should doesn’t even register to him.

The anticipation inside Lany begins to boil over as Domashi kisses her, and she struggles with her dress until she manages to wrap her legs around his waist. ”I like when you make me dirty.” Unable to wait any longer, she reaches a hand between her legs and tears her favorite panties off with little resistance. ”Make me dirty now.” Lany whispers as she begins to undo Domashi’s belt.

”I can comply with your command, my Queen.” Domashi tries to help Lany remove his pants. In any other situation it wouldn’t be that difficult. Even her legs wrapped around his waist would not prove too cumbersome. The dress stretched tight between her legs and around his waist though… That was proving unbeatable. ”I can comply… But your gown seems to be resisting me. Where did you leave the AR instructions for this thing?”

Having no clue where the datachip with the instructions had been set, Lany groans, ”Bloody hell… Just take me to the bedroom and I’ll rip the fuckin thing off. It can be mended later.”

The thought of the twenty-five thousand nuyen gown being ripped nearly kills the mood for Domashi. ”If I carry you to the bedroom, we can continue with the dress on and then worry about taking it off.”

”I think that’s a good idea.” Lany replies before giving Domashi another kiss laden with desire.

The promise of having sex with Lany was enough to reignite Domashi’s desire for her. The fact that the dress gets a reprieve from her wrath only cleared his mind so he could focus on her instead. Grabbing her ass with one hand, he places the other on her back to help steady her. ”Then, that, I can do for you, my Queen.” He turns and backs out of the bathroom, making sure he doesn’t catch Lany’s legs on the door jam at all.

Lany starts kissing Domashi’s neck as they enter her bedroom, and her eyes spot the datachip with the instructions for the dress on it, ”Domashi! On the dresser!” She shouts, leaning over and grabbing the datachip with her outstretched fingers. She places the chip into the datajack beneath her ear and pulls up the instructions in her AR display. She drops down to the ground behind her bed and turns to begin guiding him along. ”It’s in the back right… not in the middle, to the right. No… there, pull…. No, press, then pull. Not that far! Fucking Christ. We still have to get the bottom half? Wait, just pull the thing down, harder. Shite, it didn’t even move… Right, pull that thing, no the other thing, now on the other side.” Lany stammers out as she tries to help Domashi free her of the ridiculously complicated garment. After much turmoil and great struggle, she is finally free, standing before her husband with only her bra and her collapsible machine pistol strapped to her thigh.

With Lany available in nearly all her glory, Domashi’s mind goes numb for a moment. The discomfort in his pants reminds him that he is still fully dressed, and he sets about correcting the oversight immediately. He has his own struggles with some parts of his tux, but compared to what Lany went through, it was nothing. In only a fraction of the time it took Lany to remove the dress, he stands there completely naked.

Lany looks down at Domashi’s growing hardness with a grin. ”I see you are ready for your Queen. But I should take a closer look, just to be sure.” She drops down to her knees before him, and begins licking the outside of his cock slowly. She looks up into Domashi’s eyes for a moment, then plunges over half his length into her mouth in an instant, letting out a soft moan as she does.

The sight of Lany’s eyes alone is enough to keep Domashi aroused. But when she inserts him into her mouth, that is nearly more than he could take after so long a battle to get to this point. He lets out a sigh, that turns into a long groan. ”Holy fuck, Lany. Is there any part of you that doesn’t feel absolutely perfect?” He brushes her hair back and continues to look into her eyes.

Losing herself in the moment, Lany keeps her eyes locked on her lover’s as she increases her pace. She begins to try sucking hard, but when that doesn’t quite draw the reaction she hoped for, she instead begins to go further down his shaft, feeling the tip of his cock pressing against the back of her throat. Hearing the moans she was looking for, Lany continues the tactic, each time trying to see how far she can take him.

The first time she presses him into her throat, Domashi has to stop himself from grabbing her head and finishing the stroke. He had no idea if this was new to her or not. All he knew was that this was the best oral he had all night. He lets out a growling groan with each press she makes. And they get louder each time too. A couple of times, his eyes start to roll back into his skull, and speech is nearly completely lost to him. ”Godamnit Lany… Will you marry me?”

Pausing only to catch her breath, Lany smile is wide as she asks, ”Domashi, I thought we were already married?”

Between panting moans, Domashi chuckles. ”We are. And I will renew my vows to you each and every time you do that to me.” His smile can not possibly get any greater. ”Is it my turn yet?”

”I’ll have to make a point of doin it regularly then. And not yet, I like to finish what I start.” She grins as she returns her mouth to his still raging erection, picking up right where she left off. As she continues her ministrations, she begins to relax her throat, allowing Domashi’s other head to slip even deeper than before. Lany can feel slight gags, but suppresses her reflexes and drives forward.

The feeling of Lany’s throat around him, contracting a little every now and then brings on the feeling of an orgasm that threatens to be one of his most powerful. His eyes cross and after a deep growling grunt, he forces out. ”My…. My, Queen. It… It is time.”

Lany doesn’t stop to reply, she is too lost in the moment to even hear his words. She can feel his already engorged cock swell to unprecedented heights and she feels his entire body begin to jerk. As he begins to erupt, Lany can feel her throat fill with the evidence of his passion for her. She pulls back just a bit, not wanting it all to go straight down without so much as giving her a taste. She is blown away at the sheer volume he lets out, as she is forced to swallow several times just to get it all down. Remarkable considering how many times he had released that day already. Lany looks up at him with a satisfied grin, ”Is your desire to marry me greater now? Or was it greater when you renewed your vows during?”

Domashi can’t help but fall to his knees in front of her. He wraps his arms around her and holds her close, enjoying the warmth of her against his skin. ”My Queen… My desire is even greater now. That was fucking amazing.” He takes a moment to wonder if he should say anything more, and figures that it might be best. ”Just don’t tell Jasmine anything about it for a few days. She wasn’t happy with her performance, and I don’t want to add to the pressure she might be feeling to do better.”

”I think we can keep that between us for now.” Lany replies with a smirk. ”I like the lass, she should fit right in… Fuck, we are going to need a bigger house, aren’t we?”

Domashi lets out a full belly laugh. ”That? That is what is on your mind?” He pulls back to look into Lany’s eyes with humor and mirth in his. ”Really? I do not think it is needed. Not for another day or two, at least. As long as I am never away from about two of you wives, I don’t think I can collect any more women.”

Lany returns the warm look her husband is giving her, ”I best stay close then. Otherwise we may need to start lookin at rentin whole buildings.” Lany declares, as the two begin to laugh together in earnest.

After their laughter dies down, Domashi kisses Lany with a passion that is so strong it is as if she hadn’t already caused a top ten orgasm in him. When he breaks the kiss, his desire for her is evident to them both once again. ”Lany, you are absolutely amazing. In every possible way. No bovine drek. If I was to live out the rest of my days with only you in them, I could never be disappointed with my life. You are more than any man needs.”

”Well I’m not goin anywhere, you can count on that. Lany’s look shifts from moved to playful as she adds, ”But, do you really think you’d be satisfied with just me for the rest of yer days? Do I please you so well your…. eyes wouldn’t stray?” Lany’s eyes clearly indicated that she was teasing her husband.

”I would be, yes. Completely satisfied with just you. At this point, I would miss the others of course.” Domashi pauses a moment while he ponders just how he would feel without any of the others in his life. ”But I would have nothing to complain about with what I would have without them. And I strive for a time when I could stop my eyes, and other things, from straying. Every time I try with Iliena, she pushes me to other women.”

Surprised at Domashi’s remarks, Lany was starting to truly realize just what Domashi and Christine had been saying about Iliena being the founder. True, Lany knew that Iliena was that family’s most vocal spokesperson; her words had been vital to bringing Lany along to the idea in the first place. But Lany had also figured that Iliena was doing all that because of her love for Domashi and her desire to fulfill his goals. Lany tightens her embrace around Domashi, ”Maybe Iliena thinks that you need to keep chasin other lasses to stay happy. Have you told her that’s not really what you want?”

Domashi laughs lightly. ”Just before we took Christine to bed. Just before Liena told Lakira I could go to her wagon alone with her… Just before…” He stops, his list might actually be empty at this point. ”There were other times. I even told her, with humor so I can’t blame her if she didn’t take it seriously, that you all should chain me up and lock the door and never let me out again. If she thinks I need other women, it is only because she doesn’t trust me to know my own mind.”

Lany felt sympathy for her dear Domashi; she knew he loved them all, but had he been pushed into this whole life all because Iliena thought it was the right thing to do? She couldn’t imagine the pressure he was under, with so many women to look after and worry over. And now there were kids in the picture, the burden had to be unbearable. She traced the side of his face with her hand, asking. ”Domashi-san, is this really what you want? This family… all of us needin you and makin it harder on you. Would you have agreed to any of this, if it wasn’t for Iliena?”

Domashi pulls back just enough to see all of Lany’s face as he looks into her eyes. ”I have to admit, you have caught me off guard. I didn’t expect such deep questions so soon in the night. Give me a moment, please.” He never stops gazing into Lany’s eyes, and after few seconds he continues. ”Had any of you been the first I met, and proposed the idea of this family, I think I would have reacted the same as I did with Liena. The difference being, I can’t see any of you pressing beyond my reservations. As for what I want? Now that you are all in my life, I don’t want anything else. You are all very special to me, each in your own way. As I have told Jasmine a couple of times, I could be happy if all of you were just in my life. The sex is just a fantastic benefit.” He gives Lany one of his customary winks.

Relieved to see no regret in her husband’s face, Lany gives him a supportive look as she inquires, ”So tell me then, you’ve been doin so much, is there anythin I can do to help?”

Domashi smiles wide. ”I think you are doing just fine. You are making it hard on me, anyway.” He gestures down with a nod of his head.

It takes Lany only a moment to realize what Domashi is referring to, and after looking down with a grin, she muses ”How’s it keep bloody doin that? You’d think it’d need a break after all that.” She could still feel her stomach full from moments before, surely he must be spent.

”I forgot. We haven’t really spent any time together yet. You don’t know. I only need a couple of hours between sessions. And I can usually get two out right away.” Domashi rubs Lany’s back and kisses her neck. ”And of course, the company has a lot to do with it.”

Lany’s body tingles as Domashi begins with her neck, and she pulls their bodies closer together. She can feel his hardness press against her stomach, the wetness between her legs that began back in the bathroom begins to intensify. ”I am yours, Domashi-san, every part of me. Do what you want with me. I’d do anything for you.” Lany whispers into her husband’s ear.

Domashi chuckles as he continues to kiss Lany’s neck, and he spares one hand to gently squeeze her fine ass. ”Lany-sama, I do not need every part of you. And all I need you to do is be straight forward with me. I love you. I love pleasing women. I love having sex. In that order. If you can’t decide on anything, I can easily come up with something. Otherwise, I’d rather do what you want.” He pulls away from her neck to look at her beautiful face. ”If you can’t decide on anything, perhaps you should lie back on the floor, on one of your sides.”

From her limited experience, Lany was unsure what else to suggest, so she complied, slowly laying on her side as she finally removes her bra and sidearm. She looks up at Domashi and bats her long eyelashes, ”Like this?” Lany coos.

”That will do nicely, my Queen.” Domashi lays down behind her and pulls her top knee up near her chest. ”This can get a bit more intense than anything we have done before, because it will focus on stimulating you more. If it is too much for you, let me know.” He lets go of her leg for just long enough to push his erection into her slowly, the angle causing it to rub firmly on her g-spot as it goes all the way in.

Shocked by the intensity of the move, a loud groan immediately erupts from Lany. She had felt something similar with Marcel’s hands, and Domashi’s before that, but it nowhere near matched the feeling being brought on by Domashi’s throbbing erection buried to the hilt inside of her. ”Fuck!! Lany calls out, looking up at her lover in disbelief.

”Is it too much for you, my Queen?” Domashi asks in complete sincerity and kisses her shoulder.

Lany considers his question for only a moment, before emphatically shaking her head. ”Aye…. But I like it that way.”

”Then I will start slow. If you can handle more I will speed up, but remember this is about you first. I’m easy.” Domashi chuckles at his own joke and gives Lany another slow stroke to get another feel of what this will be like.

Feeling her whole body tingle in sensation, Lany does her best to lower the volume of her first moan. She couldn’t recall ever feeling so very full, and her insides were pulsating in joyous agreement. ”I think you can go a little faster than that.” She says with a wink.

”As you command, my Queen.” Up until Lany gave the order to go faster, it was easy for Domashi to play off that this wasn’t affecting him that much. When he starts to drive into her at a more regular pace though, he has to start panting and groaning because she feels so damn good to him. ”I’ll keep… Going a…. Little…. Faster… God damn Lany, you could certainly satisfy me all the rest of my days.”

Looking into Domashi’s eyes, Lany smiles and breathes between gasps, ”I suppose… God… I’ll have to do just that.. then. Ohhh, But please, keep goin.” Her body was ablaze in so much rapture she didn’t even dare try to move, but laid there as her husband brought her to a level of ecstasy she had only previous glimpsed.

Domashi keeps kissing Lany’s shoulder and watching her face, eyes, and aura to keep from going too far with her. Her reactions told him that she would pull him along for the ride when she came, so he was in no hurry to bring the pace up to what he normally prefered. :”If this… Should get… Shit… A little… Boring to… You, I … Could…. Rub your… Clitorous too…. Fuck you are…. one amazing woman…. Have I remembered… To tell you… That today?”

Lany actually manages a short giggle at Domashi’s comment. ”Aye, maybe a few times. Awwww… Actually, do you think you could go a little faster? That feels sooooo fuckin awesome right now… ” Lany pleads as she begins to writhe her body in rhythm to meet his thrusts.

Her body movements turn him on even more, and he has no problems increasing pace for her. The feeling of her wrapped around him does remove his ability to speak to her though, and he laments not setting up the Mindnet spell before hand. He pushes his arm that is holding her leg down and around her thigh so that he can touch and lightly twist one of her nipples and with his other hand Domashi holds onto one of her shoulders to help leverage himself into her faster and harder.

As her whole body begins to tremble, Lany’s moans cease and she is reduced to breathing in slow heavy breaths, as though she was running Parkour. The pressure inside her began to mount, and her hand grasps Domashi’s forearm tight. ”..Fuckin Christ… Domashi! Harder!!

Domashi feels his body react to Lany’s cries in ways he would never do, and he starts to drive into her as hard as he can before he can even think about her wellbeing. The feeling drives all sight from him as Lany’s body squeezes and grips his thrusting erection, and he knows he won’t last much longer.

As Domashi’s pace reaches a breakneck pace, Lany can feel her whole body begin to spasm. The building pressure inside her seemed to burst, and she was rocked with the most mind-blowing orgasm of her life. No words can be made out in the string of impassioned moans she lets out, and she can feel her walls begin to strangle Domashi’s engorged member.

The grip of Lany’s body on him causes an immediate eruption into her. His body doesn’t stop trying to thrust into her more, even though she has gripped his erection quite firmly. When Domashi can start to see again, he can feel that Lany has topped her ability to bring him to orgasm, and this one easily vaults past the one she caused with her mouth and throat. When he can breath again, he struggles to say between gasps for precious air. ”My Queen… I am truly blessed to be in your service. Should I prepare to tend to you again?” He chuckles until it causes a light coughing fit, and he pulls himself as close to her as he can and holds himself to her.

Still trying to catch her own breath, Lany joins Domashi in his laugh and feels herself completely at home in his embrace. She sighs, before kissing his cheek, ”As much as your Queen loves that idea, I think I may need a breather.” She looks up and smiles, ”Seems we didn’t even make it into the bed.”

”We could move there now, if you wish my Queen. My sword is yours, to do with as you command.” Domashi kisses Lany’s shoulder, then her neck, before just laying there looking into those intense and heart stopping eyes of hers.

Lany could feel the desire in her mounting yet again, but another urge began to demand her attention. ”Not just yet, for now, you can serve your queen by gettin her somethin to eat. I’m starvin.” She demands with a hopeful look.

”Of course, Your Sexiness.” Domashi had no real wish to let go of Lany, and certainly did not feel like leaving her just yet. But those selfish thoughts were tiny compared to keeping Lany well fed and feeling good. ”I could try cooking something tonight, but it will take a while. If you can’t wait, I could see what is available, and bring you something to eat now.”

”There’s an all night bistro a couple blocks away, if you’re up for a walk?” Lany asks, relishing the idea of leaving her flat on such a positive note.

From the tone of her voice, and the look in Lany’s eyes, Domashi could tell this was of great interest to her. ”If you wish it, I would walk to Seatle for you, my Queen.” He smiles wide to her. ”Should I lick you clean first?”

”You wouldn’t let your Queen leave her castle dirty, would you?” Lany inquires, rolling onto her back and offering Domashi easier access to her dripping womanhood.

With a satisfied grin, Domashi kisses his way down Lany’s body quickly to get to work living up to his boast. There was something about Lany’s essence that was so much better than the other women to him, and he could lick it up all night. He figures he might have to, as well. He licks around the bottom of her slit, letting his nose rub her lips as he does so, catching anything that leaks out immediately. Then he moves to each side licking and sucking up all he can find. He only pauses to return to the base of her pussy when more leaks out of her. Then he licks across the top, and he takes a few intermittent moments to lick and suck on her clitorous as they present themselves. With the surface pretty well cleaned, he returns to her base to lick up the last remaining leaks before gently spreading her lips to drive his tongue in to lick up all that is right there at the opening. That finished, Domashi moves on to press his tongue into her as deep as he can and pulls it up as far as her opening allows while curling the end of it to pull out all of her essence and his seed that piles up. After swallowing that, he repeats the motion a few more times getting everything that he can, before he starts rubbing her clitoris with two fingers and licking her insides for the sheer joy of it now.

As the multiple waves of stimulation course through Lany’s writhing body, she finds she cannot focus on a single coherent thought. The world seems to melt away to something of pure sensation, and Lany knew that she could never find the words to describe it. She grabs Domashi’s head and softly urges it on. She tries to speak, to tell her love just how he is making her feel, but only a soft, broken series of moans escape her lips. As her body succumbs to orgasm, she also wraps her legs around Domashi’s head, and pulls him in close as her very core is wracked with pleasure.

Domashi had been waiting for this for two days now, and Lany’s reaction pleased him as much emotionally as her body had done physically. He pressed one hand up against her lower back to support it as it arched, and he ignored the fact that her legs were pressing his head a bit more than was comfortable as he licked up and swallowed all she presses out in her twitching and writhing pleasure. He continues to lick her and suck on her as she lowers herself back to the floor and starts to relax. If she wanted it, he was very willing to do that all again.

107

[bakuinvestigations]

Thursday, March 25, 2077; 20:27
Hotel de Ville, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, & Jasmine

Things seem to be going well in the dressing room of the Great Armond. As befits the prime entertainer for the gala, his dressing room is quite large, comprising a large makeup and wardrobe area, a small efficiency kitchen, and even a private sleeping area. Of course, he is not a permanent fixture here, so the place is only his for the night, but it is still impressive that he would rate this sort of accommodation.

Armond had taken the arm of the Reichsfurst and escorted her back to his dressing room, leaving her companions to follow behind. The meeting was ostensibly to discuss a possible showcase for his magical talents in Bavaria, and the man seems very interested in committing to such a project, especially after it was hinted that his share would be a solid wage plus a percent of the gate. While in the public eye, Armond had fit the perfect picture of a man more attracted to Domashi than to the princess, and that picture lasted all the way to the dressing room and a bit longer, but it soon became evident that his eye was turned by the two women in the room more than by the handsome Dominik. Feeling more and more like a fifth wheel in the room, Baku held back against the wall, watching his lovers do their jobs.

Jasmine had said that she needed a good thirty minutes of sound bites from Armond to make sure that she has the proper sequence of sounds to work with. So far, that was proving a bit frustrating, as the man seems content to let Lany talk about herself. Jasmine finally steps up and whispers loud enough for Armond to hear. ”Your Grace, I must remind you of your appointment tonight.”

Lany nods and waves a hand to indicate that her maid might have perhaps extended her privilege just a bit far, but she does turn to Armond, reiterating that she needs to take a good idea of his qualifications back to Bavaria with her. As the man begins to talk more about himself, Domashi breathes a slight sigh of relief. At that moment, he gets a text from a ringtone that indicates someone not on his usual list of callers. Quickly scanning the sender list, he sees that it is from someone named Louisa. For a few seconds he is stumped then recalls the hot hostess with the very nice ass and opens the message.

>>Dominik, Louisa Huerville. We met in the lobby tonight and I am wondering if you are bored and might have a few minutes to spare for me?<<

Domashi scans the room. Lany was clearly in her element; the acting skills Horizon had originally recruited her for were shining as though they had never fallen out of use. And after watching her take Gregoir apart without so much as smudging her makeup, he is sure she is quite capable of taking care of Armond if he goes too far. He was most concerned with Jasmine. Fortunately, he appears to have underestimated her. Not only is she doing well, she even appears to be having fun. Since Lany had “dismissed” her, he stepped up to Jasmine to whisper in her ear. ”You are looking great, Jasmine. You seem like you are having a fun time with this. Do you think I could step out for a few minutes? I won’t leave you if you are not comfortable with this.”

Jasmine turns to look at Domashi and he can see that her eyes are twinkling. ”I am having a bit of fun, actually, yes. I am completely comfortable with the situation, so sure, step out for a bit. I still need almost twenty-eight minutes of chatter from the guy.”

Domashi smiles at Jasmine and nods. He takes an extra moment to enjoy the look on her face, before he slips out of the room quietly. << Louisa > I can spare some time for you, and I think you can read my mind because I am quite bored. Where can I meet you? >>

>>Splendid. I am just down the hallway from your location. Take a left as you leave the dressing room and I will be waiting for you about four doors down on the left. It is open. See you in a few seconds.<<

The way Louisa seems to know his location, as well as the way she loaded her contact information onto his phone unsettles him a bit. It also doesn’t escape his notice that if she knew he was in Armond’s dressing room, and that he was bored, she probably knows Armond is not gay. He can’t think of anything better to do, than try and stall Louisa to give Lany and Jasmine a chance to get the audio they needed. With that settled, he strolls down the hallway quickly to make up the time of his indecision. As he reaches the fourth door on the left, he hopes Louisa was accurate enough as he attempts to open it and then step in.

The room is dimly lit, but enough to see that Louisa is waiting just inside the door. She takes Domashi’s hand and ushers him a bit further in after she closes the door behind him. Her voice is low as she leans back against the wall. ”Thank you for coming. I was a bit worried that you might not. How much time away from the Reichsfurst do you have?”

This was not the interrogation he was expecting, so an easy and pleased smile forms on Domashi’s mouth. ”I have about twenty minutes or so. What did you have in mind?

The woman takes both of Domashi’s hands and presses them to her chest and he can tell that she has removed her suit jacket as he is feeling the thin material of her blouse. ”Do you have time to make love to me?”

Domashi rubs his thumbs across her nipples gently. ”Unless you are particularly difficult to please, I do believe I can accommodate that request.” He looks her over, even in the dim light his Oni eyes let him see her quite well. ”Did you have something specific in mind? Or am I left to my own devices?”

Louisa chuckles. ”Oh, I don’t know; nothing fancy comes to mind. I am here up against a wall and you are here in front of me. If we both drop our trousers we might just be the right height to just let you slip in and bang the hell out of me.”

Domashi releases Louisa’s tender breasts and his hands move to her waist to start fumbling with her belt and trousers. He leans in to her and says softly. ”To hell with that. If you want it here and now, I think I want it a little fancy. After your trousers are down, step out of at least one leg, if you please.”

Louisa’s hands are working at Domashi’s belt and zipper as he is taking care of hers but she pauses at his words. ”Oooh, I love a forceful man. Alright, I will do that. Is there anything else you want me to do?” She goes back to working his zipper and in a few moves has his pants pooling on the floor as she removes one leg from the pile at her feet.

Domashi pulls down his underwear with one hand as he rubs Louisa’s hip with the other. ”I want you to have the time of your life… But I can’t simply command that to happen. Besides that, if you will assist me in lifting you up underneath your knees, and allowing me to press you against the wall here, I think I can start to fulfil your request.” He leans down and places both of his hands inside her thighs while waiting for her to do something to let him know she is on board with the idea. She gives a nod of the head and lifts her knees as she places her arms around Domashi’s neck to help support her weight.

Just the willingness of this woman has Domashi’s erection jumping and twitching. The fact she is extremely attractive, and sexy as well, only makes this so much easier for him. He wonders if she was fully serious about a forceful man, but decides to take it a bit easy at first to make sure. He shifts to study her aura as he presses into her fully, and slowly, wedging her between his hips and the wall.

His view of her aura lets him know that she is way into this and thoroughly enjoys the slower entry he is giving her. His ears tell him the same thing as her head rocks back against the wall and a low moan that seems to go on forever comes from somewhere in her throat. When he is fully sheathed inside her, Louisa lets her head come forward and she moans again before talking. ”My God! You are so large, Dominik! I can feel you nearly all the way to my stomach. Fuck, this is good. Now that you are in, take me. Make me yours for the next twenty minutes.”

Even if Louisa was just pretending with him, her words cause Domashi’s cock to flex inside her, eliciting a short yelp and a loud moan from her at the feeling. He lets out a low chuckle. ”I suspect you will not be so particularly difficult to please.” He watches her aura for the first hint of displeasure from her as he pulls back about half way and slides back into her slowly.

Louisa chuckles. ”No, I will not be particularly hard to pleasure, Dominik. In fact, if you are diligent, you might get me off twice in the allotted time. God, I love the way you feel inside me. But I want you to enjoy this, too. I want to feel the warmth of your cum as you flood my insides. Fuck, this is good.”

Domashi keeps stroking into her at a steady pace as he groans into her ear. ”Do you think so low of yourself that you feel that this is not enjoyable for me? I admit, I can go a bit harder, if you want… But the feeling of you around me is so very enjoyable. It makes me wish I had more than twenty minutes to give you, Louisa.” Without being certain she is wanting anything more serious, Domashi settles on kissing her on her neck.

”Oh yes. God I just want someone to pay this sort of attention to me. You are hitting all the right places and saying all the right things. If you are serious about more time, I can arrange my schedule to yours until you have to leave. Whatever time she gives you off, I can fill with delight. My God!……………………” Her voice breaks off as she squeezes her arms tight around Domashi’s neck and her body jerks wildly at her first climax. ”Please keep going. Drive the next one right through me. Fuck me, just fuck me, please.”

Again Domashi lets a low chuckle rumble from his chest. ”As you desire, Louisa. As you desire.” He picks up the pace a little at a time while he studies her aura finding the right balance between her pleasure and his own. Her squeals and moans ensure that he will certainly flood her insides just as she wanted. All that was left was to find the timing.

Her body thrashes against the wall as she almost explodes in ecstasy. The muscles of her cunt contract and squeeze Domashi’s cock, creating an intense sensation for him, almost as if she is drawing him in farther and holding him there as they ripple through her orgasm.

The moment Domashi feels Louisa contract on him, his body surges with his orgasm as well. The feeling of releasing into her as her body pulls him in deeper creates a vortex of pleasure within him. It is nowhere near his best orgasms, but for a non-wife, or non-sister, this is certainly the best he remembers. ”Holy fuck, Louisa!” He pants against the side of her neck where he continues to kiss between words. ”That was quite amazing. If you can do that some more, I think I will find more time for you.”

As Louisa calms down, she loosens the grip around Domashi’s neck. She pushes her neck against his lips, enjoying every kiss and almost purrs. ”Fuck, Dominik. For you, I feel like I could reach that level of orgasm every time. Holy crap, you are still hard. I can feel you throbbing inside me. What a fantastic feeling. Are you really able to go again so quickly? Do you have time?”

”I had better have time,” Domashi says with a big smile. ”How much time have we spent, anyway?”

Louisa gives a small laugh. ”You have about four minutes of your twenty left. I am not so worried about me, but can you fill me again in that time? I cannot tell you how good it felt to feel you exploding inside me. I want that again.”

This time, Domashi isn’t concerned if Louisa wants something more serious or not, and kisses her on her lips quickly. ”If that is what you want, then that is what I intend to give you. Can you take it a bit harder?”

”Fuck yes. Give me what you have. I don’t care if I crack the wall behind me. Fuck the hell out of me, Dominik.”

With only a small prayer to his benevolent guardian that places all of these fantastic women in his path, Domashi proceeds to take Louisa as much as he can. He still studies her aura to make sure that he never crosses over the more pain than pleasure line, but other than that he simply lets go. He drives into her harder and harder until she can’t go further and then he keeps at that pace for as long as his body will let him.

Even against the wall, Louisa tries to move her pelvis in time to Domashi’s thrusts, trying to help him get as much force as possible into his lovemaking. There is a point where she is experiencing some pain, but the pleasure she is getting from this completely overwhelms the pain. Suddenly, her entire body seems to go rigid and a cry rips from her mouth before she can place her face against his chest to muffle it. The cries keep coming as her orgasm seems to go on through her and back several times. Her body contracts harshly around his cock, leaving him with the feeling that he could not extract it from her if he wanted to. After a few seconds of that, though, he feels able to keep pounding into her.

The new sensation that Domashi feels from Louisa nearly causes his second orgasm right away. If her body had clenched on him for a few seconds more, it would have done it. ”Damn woman! I don’t think I have even been with a woman that creates such fantastic pleasure in me!” As she had desired his explosion into her, he can’t stop though. A small part of his brain worries she won’t be able to take any more, but the brain that is deep in Louisa is the one doing the thinking right now, and he continues to drive into her again. The only thing on his mind is to cum in her within the ten minutes or so he had left when he started this round with her. Domashi closes his eyes, and whispers into the aether. “Let me cum into this woman just as she wants. I know I can’t claim selflessness… But I can cum like this just about whenever I want. Let her get the pleasure while she can.”

Louisa seems to revel in the new thrusts into her, the wails into his chest never letting up as she continues to reach climax after climax from the effect he has on her. His read of her aura is not as exact as it once was, thanks to his mind almost losing any thought in it but to please this woman. And like that, Domashi releases a massive series of jets of cum into the willing body of the woman he has pinned to the wall. He cannot seem to stop the pistoning of his still hard erection into her, both people now almost completely lost to pleasure. Neither one notices the slight noise from behind Louisa’s back as the paneled wall cracks a bit due to the continuous pressure against it but it is almost certain that neither would care even if they did hear it. The lust is full upon them and by this time, Domashi just keeps driving and she keeps screaming into his chest.

There is so little left of the world around him to Domashi. About all he feels is the great pleasure Louisa’s contracting and bucking body causes on his surprisingly still hard erection. All that he hears is her cries and moans and gasps of pleasure. There is so little left to him, and more surprising, there is nothing else that matters to him right now. Part of him wants to kiss her. Part of him wants to tell her how great she feels to him. Neither of these parts holds any sway right now, as he drives himself into her over and over again. This is a new experience for Domashi, and for at least a few days afterwards he will wonder how it happened.

She lifts her head from his chest and he sees something hidden in her eyes, something explosive and driven by lust. Louisa pushes her head back down to his chest and screams his name over and over and over into it, barely muffling the noise. The feeling of an impending massive orgasm rocks through his body, almost coming from every part of him and focusing on the tip of the spear he has buried into Louisa.

At this moment, there is no thought in Domashi’s head. No care, no concern, over being caught or found out. He can’t even form the concern he would normally feel for making sure Louisa isn’t embarrassed by anyone hearing them or discovering him. All there is is the release of a lust more powerful than he had ever felt before. As the massive orgasm rockets out of him he throws his head back and cries out. ”God Damn, Louisa! Fuck!” Domashi hears, no it is more like feels it, a giggle in his mind. “Well done, Domashi. Well done. You will find me soon, you will find me and know I am your Seductress.”

As the last of several powerful jets leaves his cock, Domashi’s legs weaken and he proves unable to hold either of them up, dropping to the floor with Louisa on top of him, neither of them able to form a cogent thought right away. Louisa rolls off of Domashi and lies on the floor, panting, her mind and body numb. She finally manages to weakly flop a hand onto his chest, but that seems to be the extent of her strength at this point.

The only thing Domashi can think of right now is to take Louisa’s hand and kiss it. Unfortunately he doesn’t have the strength for that. Most of the strength he has left is being focused into breathing, and even that is difficult. What he can manage to do, though, is get his hand onto his chest and crawl it over to hers. Then with the last thought he has for some time, he wills his hand to hold Louisa’s.

After a minute passes, Louisa finally manages to say a few words. ”Fuck, Dominik, what was that? Never. Never. Fuck, I have never felt that before. I may never again, but I want to try. Do you? Oh, fuck, please say that you do.”

Domashi manages a weak chuckle. ”As you desire, Louisa. As you desire.” He musters up the strength to turn his head to look at her. ”Just who are you, woman? And why has it taken so long for me to find you?” He smiles to her before another chuckle turns into a small coughing fit.

Louisa makes a weak attempt at a joke. ”I was here and you were in some fancy gala hall in, what was that place? I forget. Fuck, would you marry me? Oh, damn, I forgot, I am already married. Crap. I could kill him and get out of it. What do you think?” She laughs just as weakly as Domashi had.

”I think you are putting too much thought into this, Louisa. You aren’t the first married woman I have been with. As long as you are good with that, I am.” Domashi finally summons enough strength to pull Louisa’s hand to his mouth and he kisses it. ”Besides… I am not really the marrying type.” He kisses her hand again, and lets them fall to his chest without letting go of hers.

Louisa raises herself onto her side and places her head on Domashi’s chest. ”I can hear your heart. You have a good heart. It is beating rather fast just now, though. Did I manage to wear you out a bit? You have sent my body into shock, Dominik. I have never felt so completely at one with pleasure in my entire life. And my husband? Am I good with this? Fucking right I am. But I cannot leave him so I must take what bit from you that you are able to give me. Crap, I am a mess. I am leaking like crazy……how much cum did you put into me, anyway? And we have gone a bit past your twenty minutes, so are you capable of moving, or at least calling her and telling her that you will be late? I could do that, but it might look awkward.” She laughs a bit again.

Domashi levers himself up on his elbow, and lifts Louisa’s head by placing a finger under her chin. When he can finally see into her eyes, he leans in and kisses her passionately. Moments later, he pulls away from her gently. ”I am not asking you to leave anyone. I am not asking anything from you. I am offering myself to you though, if you can find time that can be coordinated with my schedule. We can keep this as emotionless as you want it, but we don’t have to. And leave my obligations to me.” He winks to Louisa. ”I will take what I have to in order to please you again.”

Louisa closes her eyes as Domashi kisses her, giving as much passion as he does. When he breaks, she listens and then shakes her head. ”Do you really think that there can be no emotion between us after that? I don’t know that I will ever think of another man with quite the same emotion I will think of you. Shit, I don’t even know if that makes any sense. But I feel that I am emotionally bound to you in some way. Don’t worry, I won’t stalk you or anything. But I……..I don’t know how to say it without sounding stupid, so I will just leave it at that. I very much want to see you again and will do anything to arrange my schedule to do so. You give me a time and place that is convenient and I will do my best to be there. You are one very special man, Dominik. Thank you for this.”

Domashi manages to sit up and pulls Louisa to him in a warm embrace. After he rubs her shoulder with one hand, and caresses her face with the other for a while, he then kisses the top of her head. ”It is only stalking if it is unwanted.” He chuckles at his own joke. ”You will never sound stupid to me though. In the future, if you feel like saying something, just say it.” He kisses the top of her head again. ”I will not make you rearrange your schedule for me. We can work something out, I am sure. Let’s get out of this little mess, hopefully without embarrassing you any, and then we can talk about it.” He raises Louisa’s chin by his finger to kiss her again. This time he only pulls his mouth back far enough to say. ”Okay?”

Louisa giggles and nods. ”Yes. OK. I should get you back to the Reichsfurst.” She weakly motions to the left. ”Out the door and back towards the dressing room. Two doors on the right. Bathroom. Go clean up. I will make my way to the ladies room. Next door down. Fuck, Dominik, this was the best sex I have ever had. You really rocked my world. Thank you.” Louisa puts a hand out to grab onto a counter and use it to pull herself to her feet. Weakly walking over to her clothes, she picks them up in a bundle and holds them to her chest. Still naked from the waist down, she cracks the door open and turns to look at Domashi. Giving him a blown kiss, she turns and leaves the room.

Left alone in the room, Domashi gathers his pants and checks his comm. Something seems off, as very little time passed as far as he can tell. He expected to be late to return to Lany and Jasmine, but he still had about five minutes. Enough time to clean up and get back, possibly before anyone really notices he was gone. Taking his cue from Louisa, he peaks out into the hall to make sure no one is there before scurrying towards the dressing room, and ducking into the room one door before Louisa ducked into. He locks the door, steps up to the sink, and washes her essence off of him. Domashi thinks about sneaking to the room one more door down to be with Louisa some more. He does not quite know where that desire comes from. The sex was great, for sure. In many ways it was near the top of the list. He could fall in love with her easy enough, and probably would have if he hadn’t met any of his wives. Even with all that, she doesn’t really bring anything to his life he doesn’t already have, and multiples of. And yet here he was wanting to continue what they started, possibly at the expense of everything else in his life. With a heavy sigh, Domashi washes up and gets dressed. He then checks himself in the mirror, and heads out to return to Armond’s dressing room. As he focuses his attention back on his duties, a small knot of panic forms in his chest. He hopes that Jasmine and Lany are alright.

Domashi opens the dressing room door as quickly as he could while keeping it silent. The sound of Armond talking didn’t help his panic any. After he slips in, he turns to face the door while he closes it as quickly as he can. Before he turns back around, he hears Lany speak a split second before he sees Jasmine. They seem to be well, and the knot inside starts to unravel. Now, he just had to figure out why they hadn’t heard him and Luisa.

Jasmine turns a bit and her eyes brighten as she catches sight of Domashi. She mouths a quick “I love you” before turning back to watch Lany and Armond. As Domashi sidles up to her, Jasmine whispers, ”We almost got enough here. Maybe another minute. You find the bathroom OK? Or were you out trying to find Millie?”

Domashi covers his mouth to help muffle the laugh threatening to burst out. He whispers back. ”Yes, no. I’ll find Millie soon enough, I think. Is the Reichsfurst about to bust? Herself, or him?” Domashi nods to Lany with a smile.

Jasmine nods. ”Him, I think. The man can really talk about himself. He is trying to sell Her Grace on him being the headliner at the annual event her father puts on in Obernzenn.” Her eyes go to the ‘link in her hand and she is definitely smiling when she looks back up at Domashi. ”Got him. See just like I said, just shy of twenty-eight minutes. Good timing on your part. Now let’s get her out of this. Unless you want to torture her a bit more?”

Domashi allows himself to think on the idea for a bit, as he takes out his comm, and Erica’s card. ”Tempting, after her treatment of us tonight… But I had better tell the driver to bring the limo up front. Do you want to return the favor of a rescue? Or should I step in?

Lany rolls her eyes as Armond continues to drone on about his exploits on the stage. She had considered breaking no less than seventeen bones during the course of his blathering, and was fast choosing the eighteenth as Dominik returned. She wanted to give them a look to get her the fuck out of there, but Armond was so fixated on wooing her that she didn’t dare send so obvious a signal. The endless flirtations he kept throwing in were only making matters worse; fortunately, Lany remembered the machine pistol secured to her right thigh. The thought allowed her to keep smiling.

Jasmine shakes her head and carefully steps forward. ”Your Grace? I am afraid that you are in danger of missing your appointment with Edvard Surroc.” At Lany’s look she adds, ”The Nigerian Ambassador? You have arranged to give him thirty minutes tonight? We need to leave very soon if you………..” She stops as Lany’s hand comes up to interrupt her.

With Jasmine taking the lead on extricating Lany, Domashi steps to the side to call Erica and ask her to be ready as they were about to leave the gala. With that done, he sends a voice message to Iliena, Christine, and Keiko briefing them on the fact that Jasmine needs a place to stay for about a week because she needs to avoid her ex-boyfriend. He tells them that if any of them have an issue with Jasmine staying with them, they should call him back. If they don’t, they should expect all of them in about half an hour.

Lany puts her hand down and gives Jasmine a slight nod, ”Despite my handmaiden’s unrefined interruption, I am afraid she is correct. I must be leaving the pleasure of your company as I cannot neglect the demands of my station.” She tells Armond with regret in her tone. ”You have certainly plead your case well. I will take your words under consideration. If you provide my dame Schlatterweintz with your code, my attendants will contact you when the final decision has been reached.” She stands and follows proper etiquette, offering her hand to Armond.

Armond bows low over Lany’s hand, holding onto it for just a fraction of a second too long before letting it drop. He is effusive in his thanks as he escorts the Reichsfurst out of the dressing room and back to the main ballroom, where the tables are being cleared while couples are on the dance floor. Louisa comes from nowhere to ask how the evening has gone. ”Leaving the gala, Your Grace? I do hope that you have had a nice time?”

Lany gives the woman an absent smile. ”The evening recovered well enough. Please, give my compliments to your chef, the cuisine was fantastisch.” ”You’ve played it this far…” Her smile disappears as she adds. ”I do hope that the next time someone of station graces this establishment, they shall be accorded the proper level of respect.”

Louisa bows her head. ”Of course, Your Grace. I will pass that onto my superiors.” She walks with Lany to the exit and steps aside as the Reichsfurst and her companions leave, but she raises her eyes to Domashi’s as he passes by her and smiles at him.

Domashi returns Louisa’s smile, and gives her a wink before mouthing the words “I’ll call you.” As they are walking away from the building, Domashi gets an idea. “Hold on. You two, come here.” Domashi waves the two women to his sides, in whatever order they were in, and wraps his arms around their waists and pulls them close. “Smile, and hold still.” He then calls out. {Japanese} “Redlights.” The three drones bleep in response. “Photo sequence. Ten shots. Stitch 1 trid still. Send to all our comms.” The drones bleep twice, then start taking the images requested. When he notices Jasmine looking to him inquiringly, he explains to her. {French} “I have just spent the night out with the two hottest women in all of Europe. I want pics of that fact.” He smiles with false pride to her. About ten seconds later, the comms of all three of them indicate an incoming message.

Pulling up the images in her AR display, Lany is taken aback. ”Fuck me… I guess I really do look like a princess in this thing.” She muses quietly with an appreciative smile toward Domashi.

Jasmine looks at hers and smiles broadly as she skims through the stills. ”Thank you, Dominik. I will treasure these. Damn, Your Grace, you look hot in this one. Dominik, how do you keep your hands off of her? Oh, look. The car is already here.” Indeed, the limousine is parked at the curb beyond the bottom of the stairs, Erica already standing at the open passenger door.

Domashi is filled with happiness and joy that both of the women appreciated the gesture. ”Your Grace, you look like one no matter what you are wearing.” He then looks to Jasmine with his eyes sparkling. ”I don’t always succeed.” He then gestures to the waiting limo, and lets the ladies go first should they choose.

Taking Jasmine’s hand, Lany leans over to Domashi and kisses him on the cheek before leading the way into the limo. Erica nods to each and warns them to watch their step as they enter the car. Shutting the door, Erica walks around to the driver’s side and slips behind the wheel. Her voice comes over the intercom. ”Where to, Sir?

Domashi shrugs his shoulders to both women. ”The Palais, please. And find a place where you could park for about fifteen minutes. After we drop of Jasmine, we will need a bit more of your time. Thank you.”

The intercom closes and the large vehicle pulls away from the curb and out into traffic. Jasmine, sitting on Domashi’s left, removes her ‘link from a pocket, taps a bit on it then puts it away before looking across Domashi at Lany. ”I will be going into VR for a bit. Please watch my body. Oh, and don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.” She chuckles then her body slumps back into the seat.

Domashi places his arm around Jasmine’s shoulders and holds her close before looking to Lany. ”You wanna guess what she wouldn’t do?” He asks with raised eyebrows and a grin.

Lany shakes her head and laughs, ”Well after the attention she gave you during Armond’s show, I think I’d have a hard time figurin out just what that would be.”

”I guess that means you have free reign, Your Grace.” Domashi winks to Lany.

Looking at Domashi mischievously, Lany inquires, ”How long do you think she’ll be gone?”

Jasmine’s body stirs and her eyes flutter open. ”Miss me? I see that you still have all of your clothes on and no one is breathing hard. Must have been boring back here. Anyway, problems with finding his ‘link. I cannot find it on the trix anywhere. Could be off or it could be hidden, running silent. I would have to get much closer to it.”

”Fuckin hell, so we did all that, and now we dinnae know where the piece of shite is?” Lany blurts out in frustration before flashing an apologetic look to Jasmine for her abruptness.

Domashi smiles to Lany. ”I know where it will be. Well, rather, once Margot reports in on where the ‘place of business’ is tomorrow, I will know. We can swing by there sometime, and Jasmine can find it then.”

Jasmine gives Lany an apologetic look. ”Finding things on the trix can be quite difficult if they are running in hidden mode. The closer I am to such a thing, the easier it is to find it. Sorry.”

Lany sighs before giving Jasmine a little grin, ”It’s alright… I didn’t mean to come at you like that. I’ve got some things on my mind. And that piece of shite Armond…. Well, let’s just say I have some ideas now about which bones I’d break first, if the rumors prove true. Especially after havin to sit with him for that long.”

Jasmine gives Lany a half smile. ”If the rumors are true, I’ll pay you for each bone you break. There isn’t a whole lot I can do about it now. Like Dominik said, sometime tomorrow I will get the information he, you all, have hired me for.”

As Lany and Jasmine share the moment, Lany suddenly remembers her performance from the gala. She hadn’t meant to play the Reichsfurst so harshly, but the Minister’s gropings had started a fire within her, and she figured at the time that a royal would be similarly incensed over such an occurrence. Regardless, she had been rather nasty with her companions in the process, and she wasn’t sure if they had been offended. ”I hope I wasn’t too rough on either of you in there, I guess I was just a little too in character…”

Domashi still has his arm around Jasmine’s shoulders, since she hasn’t objected to it there. He places his hand behind Lany’s head and gently pulls her close to give her a loving and passionate kiss. After several moments of that, he pulls back a hair. ”Jasmine had fun. It was frustrating, for sure. You played that part a little too well. But neither of us are any worse for wear. If that is not enough for you, you will have many opportunities to make things up to us. As much as I want you to keep trying… That isn’t really necessary though.” He kisses Lany again, before finally releasing her head and sitting back up.

Back at the hotel, Lany, Jasmine, and Domashi are in the elevators heading up to their floor. Domashi turns to Jasmine. ”Do you speak English, perhaps?”

Jasmine’s eyes get a little wider, apparently caught a little off guard by the question. ”Uh, no. Should I?”

Domashi snorts with a smile. ”Why, no. It is just that Keiko and Mirai do not speak French. And everyone else in the family speaks English. It has, sort of, become our primary language. I’m afraid you will have to suffer translations for a time. We have started teaching Keiko and Mirai French, but I suppose you can imagine it won’t be that quick to pick up at a conversational level.”

Lany remarks to them both. ”Now that it’s been brought up, I’d kinda like to sharpen my Japanese. I haven’t worked on it in a long while.”

”We can certainly work on that. I know we prefer Japanese whenever possible, so helping you improve would also benefit us.” Domashi smiles to Lany and looks back to Jasmine. ”It is far from required, but it might be helpful if you try picking up English as well.” He rubs Jasmine’s shoulders and back trying to show her he means well with the suggestion.

The trio enter their primary hotel suite, with Lany leading the way, and Domashi walking in with Jasmine on his arm. The remaining wives stand and turn to meet their new roommate. Domashi starts off by announcing to everyone that Jasmine does not speak English, and for fairness announcing that Keiko does not speak French. He then repeats those announcements in French for Jasmine. ”Everyone, this is Jasmine.” He then repeats it in French. ”Jasmine, this is everyone” Domashi naturally repeats that in English. ”You already know Chris, and you have met Pandora. This incredibly sexy woman is Keiko.” He indicate Keiko while repeating the introduction in English. ”And this exquisitely beautiful woman is Iliena” Domashi follows pattern and repeats that in English.

Domashi then puts his arm around Jasmine’s shoulders and looks to all of his wives. ”Jasmine has expressed an interest in having a serious relationship with me, and I wish to grant that to her. She has had a bit of a trying day today, and she needs a place to stay for at least a week. I hope everyone will get along enough that she can move in if she wishes. I will not speak for her, but I have gathered that she is not into ‘ladies night’ entertainment. She does not mind mixed company, though.”

When he repeats that in French for Jasmine, Jasmine cocks her head to him at the last two points. ”Just what is that supposed to mean?”

Domashi grins to Jasmine. ”I was just letting them know that you are not one to seek a woman’s companionship. We are not rapists, we are not predators. However, if you should have any desire, all of us will be very willing to help you satisfy it.” Iliena and Christine nod with a smile, and after Christine translates for Keiko she looks Jasmine over and smiles to her. ”All I was doing was telling them to not approach you, and to wait for you to approach them.” He winks to Jasmine. ”Now, come with me.” He takes Jasmine’s hand and heads into the primary master bedroom.

Once inside, Domashi closes the door and immediately cups Jasmine’s head in his hands and kisses her for what feels like hours to him. When he breaks the kiss he pulls away far enough to look into her enticing eyes, and he feels his heart race a bit. ”I am still not entirely sure that how fast we are moving is good for you… But I love you Jasmine. I have the very moment I saw you in your dance class Wednesday. Of course, you probably have a whole slew of men who could say that.” He says with a genuine smile. ”But make no mistake. I love every woman in these suites. You do not have any competition, but neither do you have any advantage. I would be lying if I told you that everyone was on the same level in my heart and mind… That is nearly impossible. But I can tell you without concern of lying that I love them all equally.”

Jasmine step into Domashi and wraps her arms around his neck as she kisses him with a passion that takes his breath away. ”I get that, you hunk. Christine did give me a little preview of what this was all about. I wonder if you can love so many… But that is…. Well, my recent experience has me questioning things.” As she says that, Domashi sees clear sadness, or regret, in her facial expression. But her eyes shine with an adoration that he sees only in his other wives.

”Well then, let’s get you settled for the night.” Domashi waits but Jasmine doesn’t let go of his neck. ”That means you need to let me step away, my gorgeous dancer.” He winks to her and kisses her in the hopes that will buy his freedom.

Jasmine accepts the kiss, but does not release him right away. After she spends a few moment just looking into his eyes, she finally lets him go. He goes to the closet and takes out one set of Rapid Transit armored clothing and hands it to her. ”That is for when you go to your apartment tomorrow to get your things, and talk to your family. I would rather you cancel your classes, but since I know you won’t I want you to wear some armor. I’ll take you out to get your own stuff soon. Maybe tomorrow, but most likely Saturday.” He watches her long enough to see her look at the clothes and smile a bit, then he returns to his closet. He tosses the other two sets of Rapid Transit on the bed along with his suit case. He then tosses the tux garment bag on the bed.

After that, Domashi pulls out a couple of ordinary button-down shirts as well as a couple pairs of ordinary, comfortable trousers, and a couple of his boxers and hands those to Jasmine. ”These are for you to lounge around the suites tonight. There are robes available, should you prefer them. If you decide you would rather go naked, I must insist you wait until I am here for that.” He winks to her and drinks in the smile she gives him in return.

Jasmine places the pile of clothes in her hands on the bed and wraps her arms around Domashi’s neck again. ”You do not want the others to see me naked without you, huh?” As Jasmine talks about her naked body and presses herself against him, they both can tell that he is getting hard and fast. Jasmine giggles, and removes one arm to reach down and rub his swollen lust for her.

Domashi breaths heavily as her talented hands touch all the right spots. ”That is going to happen, sooner or later I am sure. Goddamnit Jasmine I love your hand on me so much. I need to ask that you stop though. I have things I need to do.”

Jasmine does not stop, and instead giggles as she looks into his eyes and sees his genuine enjoyment of her handling him. ”Do you want me to stop?” She asks with a grin, knowing full well that answer to the question.

”Hells, no! I want to strip my pants off and let you stroke me all night long.” Domashi answers quickly. He kisses her, before gently pulling her hand away from him. ”Unfortunately, this isn’t about me… Or even you. If it was, I would lock those doors and spend at least a week with you, if not a month.” Jasmine giggles again and doesn’t even try to hide her smile from him. ”I made promises, though. And I need to keep them.” He pulls her hand up to his face and kisses the palm of it. ”If you become a member of this family I will explain all of it I can to you, but the secret is not for me to tell. You will need to hear the majority of it from Pandora.”

Jasmine returns the stray arm to it’s place around Domashi’s neck and kisses him. ”But I do not have any competition from Pandora?” Domashi could have taken that as jealousy, but with her tone and smile it was easy to see Jasmine was just playing with him.

Domashi grabs Jasmine’s ass and hefts her up where he could rub his throbbing erection against her crotch. Jasmine gasps a little, and wraps her legs around his waist. ”If you want, you could call Pandora in right now, and I promise you that beyond simple politeness, she would not get any attention from me.” He lets that sink in for a little bit before he adds. ”And if she were in your position, I would tell her the same about you.” He moves over to the corner of the bed, and leans over and pushes her gently off of him and onto the bed. ”Now, please. I need to get my things together and get going.”

Jasmine allows Domashi to pack the two set of armored clothing in his case and pick up the garment bag along with it before asking, ”It is the limo driver, isn’t it? You want to spend time with her right now, don’tcha?” Although Jasmine was only joking with Domashi, the point struck home.

”Sort of, yes.” Domashi continues quickly before Jasmine could respond. ”I told her we would be back down in only fifteen minutes, and I want to prep her for the night Pandora wants to have with her.” He offers Jasmine his hand to assist her off of the bed, and waits for her to gather the clothes he handed to her before leading her back out to the main room.

All of the women waiting in the main room can easily see that Jasmine has had Domashi’s full attention, as the tux does nothing to hide his erection. Fortunately, Domashi does not have to concern himself with that because they have all seen it, and they all know him well enough to know that if he was alone with a cool breeze he could get hard.

Domashi smiles to them all. ”I love you all. Very much. I am grateful that you all would open our home to Jasmine in her time of need.” He repeats that in French for Jasmine. ”I hope you all can become friends, and perhaps become close enough to let her live here, should she want.” Again he repeats in French. ”Unrelated, tonight we met an attractive limo driver who is enthusiastic about spending time with me and women. She will be on vacation for the next couple of weeks, and I would like to ask all to you to consider joining her with me.”

Before Domashi could continue, Lany speaks up. ”About Erica, Dominik… I have been thinking on it. I’m not sure I’m in the right place for somethin like that right now …. I hope you dinnae mind.”

Domashi gets past the mental stumble the change of pace caused in his mind, and smiles to Lany. ”Of course I do not mind. I only suggested it to offset any slight you felt about Jasmine paying attention to me tonight.” He steps up to Lany and kisses her lovingly. ”If you would rather not be entertained by her, I am all for that.” As he steps back, he looks down at the floor as he thinks on something. ”But I do need to go and talk to her then.” He looks up into Lany’s eyes and for a second he is lost in them. ”I need to convince her that we are indeed interested in her offer, even though none of us took her up on it tonight.”

Domashi goes around the room to his wives that he will be leaving behind. He kisses each and every one one of them while trying to recreate the world ending kiss they all shared at some point, after which he tells them that he loves them. After he does that he returns to Jasmine and kisses her deeply. ”I love you Jasmine. I just have some prior arrangements I need to fulfil. At least we still have our date tomorrow.” After Jasmine nods to him, he excuses himself with his bags and heads down to spend a few minutes with Erica.

106

[bakuinvestigations]

Sorry, I forgot my manners. 🙂

Happy Thanksgiving to you, and any who read this.

[bakuinvestigations]

Okay, lately Messages have not been appearing for me on the Profile page.

The whole section under the menu bar in the middle remains completely white. I have disabled all of my Firefox extensions, and it still persists.

I think this started after the new Firefox update 57.0.

From the Members page still works though.

[bakuinvestigations]

Marcy wrote:

Beyond that, are we still looking to try to bribe our way onboard a ship or do we have a new idea?

I hope y’all find another idea, because:

mercy wrote:

I think Zaor still needs to go for the women he made a promise to.

Don’t worry about that anymore.

Mercy, go ahead and write Sian taking the triptych from Reaver, and him leaving the group.

My interest in this thread has absolutely tanked. And I won’t be able to give it much, if any consideration.

Thank you anyway, Aria.

[bakuinvestigations]

Thursday, March 25, 2077; 17:01
On the road to Hotel de Ville, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, & Jasmine

Domashi looks Lany over and once again is struck by just how beautiful she is. The dress certainly helps, but it is not needed. ”You look amazing, Lany. You always do, but I think I need to make sure you know it tonight. You will be turning everyone’s head at the gala. Are you ready for this?”

Blushing a bit at Domashi’s complement, Lany nods, ”I am. And you are looking fuckin smashing in that tux, Domashi-san.” She adds with a wink. ”How do you think I should play her? The princess, I mean.” As she asks, Lany is reminded of her younger days, always looking to the director when the time came to perform.

”Well, Lany-sama. My instinct tells me to just be yourself. You are the most impressive princess I have ever met.” His body has already reacted to her wink and comments, and if he doesn’t change tactics soon, Domashi fears they will never make it to see Jasmine, let alone Armond. ”If that doesn’t work for you, then I would say you should be aloof. You do not have to be mean, or snotty, but make sure you do not hide the fact that everyone around you is beneath you. Lesser than.”

Lany shakes her head, ”Bleedin royals… Sounds about right though. Probably some spoiled little cunt bored of finery, maybe that’s our in? Perhaps this princess is looking for a good show.” Lany says in realization.

Domashi nods to Lany. ”I do believe that will work. Unless you have a better suggestion, I will be a suitor or gigolo trying to woo away your money. That way it isn’t too far from the truth.” Domashi grins with a twinkle in his eyes.

Surprised that Domashi is successfully pulling her attention away from the job, Lany smiles and muses playfully, ”After my massive fortune are you? Would I be so appealing if I were some common shop girl livin in a flat above a cafe?”

”For me? Abso-fucking-lutely.” Domashi can’t resist smiling. ”For the role I will be playing tonight? No, unfortunately. I have to follow the money, and that always has to lead to you. Without a solid ID, we have to sell this by actions alone.”

Turning away, Lany continues the game, ”Shame… I had plans for that jessie.” She turns back with a devilish grin, ”Perhaps I could make it worth your while?”

Domashi has lost count of how many times he has considered just walking off this job. And that count just got larger. He looks Lany over hungrily, and then wipes a little drool from the corner of his mouth. ”You most certainly can, your highness. I am at your disposal.”

Calculating the remaining trip in her head, Lany can’t pass this up. She can feel her body already tingling in anticipation. ”My driv… My valet has an ebony ‘stik up front. It’s yours if you give me what I desire.” Lany proposes seductively.

Domashi is unable to think very clearly at this point. He has wanted some solo time with Lany for days. He turns to reach across her waist and rubs the hip furthest from him. ”And what is it that you desire, your highness. You need only mention it, and I will deliver it to you.”

Already feeling wet from Domashi’s mere touch, Lany whispers into his ear, ”I want you to ravish me, like I’m some common streetwalker.” She leans in and begins to kiss him, but stops herself quickly, deciding it was time to let Domashi take control of her for a change.

Domashi starts hiking up the skirt of her dress, still paying a little attention to keeping it in good condition. ”Ravish you? No foreplay, no intense kisses… Just ravish you? I can do that, M’Lady.”

Lany gives him an animalistic gaze as she nods enthusiastically in affirmation. She shifts her body around towards Domashi and braces herself in her position, her legs already quivering in anticipation.

Domashi has a little trouble getting the skirt up past her knees, and when he inspects the problem he finds it is catching on some firearm that is holstered to the outside of her right thigh. Once he makes sure that is cleared, he can easily access her black panties. Despite not really caring what they were, he does catch “Firing Whiplash” printed on them as he slides them down her legs, and makes sure to lever them around the firearm. Normally, at this point, he would be diving his head down to taste her essence. This time however, his princess has commanded him to skip that, so he instead unfastens his belt and trousers, sliding them down to his knees a little clumsily. His underwear follows suit, and his raging erection is already jerking in desire for her.

Lany’s eyes fixate on Domashi’s hardness, and she raises her eyebrows before breathing, ”That’s it, give your lady all she paid for.”

Domashi pushes Lany’s legs apart and presses his manhood against her wet pussy. For the first time in several years, he almost completely ignores Yumi’s advice, and pushes into Lany a little roughly and slides all the way into her. ”Bloody hell, my queen! That gets better every time it happens.” He cries out to her in complete sincerity.

Gasping for air as she feels Domashi’s first thrust hit the furthest depths of her, Lany let’s out a loud moan of relief. Her body has been wanting, craving, this since that morning. It was as though the family had triggered something inside Lany, and she found her desire to make love with them was growing by the day.

Domashi growls to her in his lust. He still shifts his perception to read her aura, because even with her claim to ravish her, he has no wish to hurt her. He pulls back and sinks in quickly while judging her reaction. Her aura screams out for more, and she does not react in any way turned off. He quickens his pace, and thrusts into her with all of his lust and desire for her to be seen, and felt, each and every time.

Lany’s body is awash in ecstasy as Domashi takes her at full force, every bit of her hoping that the rapture she is experiencing will never end. She wraps her legs around his waist, but doesn’t pull him in herself, simply allowing him a better angle of attack.

Feeling Lany’s legs around him only increases his desire for her. Domashi forces his hand underneath her ass and pulls her hips up just a touch as he continues to drive into her. Each time feels as good to him as the first time she mounted him.

The pulsing feeling from deep inside Lany grows with every thrust. She can feel an increasingly familiar feeling of pressure begin to heighten, and for a moment, she fears she may pass out from the overwhelming sensation. ”Fuck… Domashi… Don’t, Christ! Don’t stop!” Lany moans, losing herself in the moment.

”As you command, my queen.” Domashi growls to Lany. ”Say the word, and I will tell our employer to go to hell, and we can go back home to continue this all night.” A tiny spark of guilt creeps its way into his mind at the thought of standing up Jasmine, but that is easily beaten back by the simple joy of being inside Lany.

Lany’s eyes widen at Domashi’s proposal. Part of her knows he is likely playing out his role in this game, but another part of her knows that in a way, he meant it. He really would walk away from this whole job, just for the opportunity to continue their passion uninterrupted. For now, how could she say no? ”Do it, Domashi-san, take me back to my flat and make love to me until the sun rises. I couldn’t want anything more.”

It takes only her agreeing to go back home with him to drive his lust up to the breaking point. ”My queen, it is… Nearly time…” He grabs onto her shoulder a little more roughly than he would mean to in any other moment, and drives into her a few more times before shouting out. ”Fucking Dragons!” and releases into her.

As Lany feels Domashi explode inside her, her own climax reaches it’s zenith. She begins to let out a sustained groan before crying, ”Christ, Domashi… I’m cummin! Fuck!!!”

Domashi remains mounted in Lany and pants as he looks over her aura. The flares of lust, passion, and thrilling enjoyment matches her body’s reactions and her words. For this moment, there is nothing else for him. In but a few heartbeats, the world will return to him, but this moment is damn near perfect. ”I love you Lany. Possibly more than you know. I intend to spend many years trying to show you just how much.”

Moved by her husband’s words, Lany can’t help but respond quickly. ”And I love you, Domashi-san. I never thought I could love anyone the way I love you right now.” Lany reaches for his face, hoping for a kiss.

Before Lany could speak further, Domashi kisses her. He tries like hell to invoke that world ending kiss he has shared with his other wives. While he kisses her, he caresses her face. After what feels like a lifetime, he pulls away from her just a bit. ”I hold no expectations in any way… But do you still wish to go back for more right now, Lany? My most Amazing queen.”

While Lany is rocked to her core by the kiss, she is torn by Domashi’s proposal. Almost every part of her wants him to take her back there and never leave again. But the nagging little voice in her head she had long ago identified as her conscience reminded her of what could be at stake. Armond was likely involved in human trafficking, and possibly much, much worse. If they abandoned the job now, they could lose their opportunity to take him down. Unable to put her responsibilities aside, Lany looks up in regret. ”As badly as I wish for that, I cannae do it. Armond is hurtin people, or is involved in it one way or the other. It wouldn’t be right to let him go on doin that, just to follow my own heart.”

The smile never leaves Domashi’s face. He kisses Lany and then licks up the bottom of her nose to the tip. ”Of course, my love. The simple fact that you meant it at the time is enough for me. I suppose we should get you cleaned up then.” He winks to her, and then snatches the bar towel from the end of the seat. He places it under their hips before he removes himself from her, and lowers his head down to clean her as he wipes up all he misses.

As the limo pulls into the lot Domashi and Jasmine had agreed upon, he and Lany can see a fine looking Jasmine, dressed up for the night out, being manhandled by a large man in a cheap suit. They are standing beside a Hyundai Shin-Hyung with three basketball sized dermaplast boxes on the asphalt next to them. As the limo driver opens the door for Lany to get out, the man slaps Jasmine across the face, hard. The move knocks her to the ground, and the man grabs her roughly by the arm and hisses at her. ”Now, get this straight! I’m out to see the Great Armond, and have a good time. I only brought you along because it would make me look weak to show up without a woman. I’m tired of putting up with your crap, and if you don’t get in the car right now, I will seriously fuck you up when we get home tonight!”

Immediately noticing the altercation, Lany doesn’t wait for Domashi to exit before snapping into action. She breaks into a sprint towards the abusive lug, bowling into him with her shoulder, knocking him to the ground. Stunned by the sudden bull rush, Gregoir stumbles back to his feet quickly. ”What the frag?” he spits.

Lany places herself between Gregoir and Jasmine, staring him dead in the eye, ”So you like to hit girls, do you?” She asks in a serious tone, despite the outlandish, glowing dress she was wearing.

Domashi is torn as he steps out of the limo. Most of him wants to go and rot the flesh right off the bones of the man he assumes is Gregoir. After he determines that Lany has the situation in hand, the rest of him urges him to tend to Jasmine. He hustles over to her, and squats down near her. ”Are you alright? Can you stand?”

Gregoir sizes up the diminutive elf before him. He doubts she is even half his weight, and is at least a foot shorter. He gives her a laugh as he responds, ”And just who the fuck are you supposed to be?”

Lany gives him brief grin before replying, ”I’m the girl who hits back.” She closes the few feet between them with unnatural speed, launching an obvious body blow at Gregoir. This isn’t his first fight though, and he drops his guard low to block it before contact. Distracted by his overconfidence, he completely misses the right cross aimed at his chin, and the force of the strike causes him to see stars in his vision.

When Jasmine nods to Domashi, he helps her to her feet and keeps an arm very loosely around her to stabilise her. ”Come on, let’s get you to the limo.” Domashi spares a glance to Lany, to make sure things are still good for her. Needless to say, they are.

Now realizing he is in for a serious fight, Gregoir take his turn to strike back. He sends a combo of haymakers toward Lany’s face, the first of which is easily dodged. The second is stopped in it’s tracks by her outstretched arm. A little smile can be seen on her face after the block, but it is gone as quickly as it came. She grabs his arm and shoulder, pulling his body down as she thunders her knee into his abdomen, driving the air from his chest. As he struggles for breath, Lany considers kicking high, but her heels and dress impede such maneuvers, so she settles for a heavy strike to the lower leg. Lany can feel his fibula snap as her heavily augmented bone collides with Gregoir’s and an airless groan can be heard as he drops to one knee. Lany doesn’t waste any time to savor the moment, and delivers a spinning elbow to the side of Gregoir’s head, robbing him of the sight of her sexy legs as her dress flares up, due to him slipping into unconsciousness.

Domashi spares another quick look to ensure Lany is safe, before smiling to Jasmine and saying. ”You look absolutely stunning, Jasmine. We are nearly there. You can rest and even get a drink if you want.” Domashi helps Jasmine slowly enter the limo, and brushes off her gown. ”Can I get you anything?” Jasmine is still processing everything, and can only shake her head a little to him.

Domashi caresses her cheek lightly. ”Just relax here, and I will take care of everything.” He kisses Jasmine’s forehead, and stands turning to the driver. Really seeing the driver for the first time tonight, Domashi can tell she is an attractive blond woman with her hair tucked up under the hat that all limo drivers still wear for some reason. He can’t tell if she is actually blushing, or if that is just makeup. ”If you can’t keep her in the car with words alone, make sure to alert me before she steps out. Understood?” He asks her while indicating Jasmine. She nods sharply. ”Understood.”

Domashi looks the driver over quickly and sees a determined professionalism in her stance, and that reassures him. He sighs, turns, and strides the few paces to the Hyundai, stepping over Gregoir as he does so. He notices Lany straightening her gown while standing at Gregoir’s head.

Lany looks up at Domashi with a casual smile. ”So that’s Jasmine, then. Is she alright?” Satisfied with her gown, she begins to start checking her hair.

At first when Domashi turns to look at Lany there is a look of clear anger and frustration. The moment he actually sees who is talking that fades. He lets out a heavy sigh. ”Physically, I think she is fine. I’ll take a closer look as soon as we are through here.” He looks back to the limo. ”Emotionally… I dunno. I haven’t had the time to get a good read.” He looks to the asphalt as he turns back to Lany. As he raises his head to look her right in the eyes, there is a smile on his lips. ”You didn’t give me much time to talk to her.”

”It would’ve gone quicker, but I cannae kick right in this bloody rig… Lany states matter of factly. A little glimmer comes to her eyes as she adds, ”Maybe we could have a quick release added?”

Domashi nods to Lany. ”I think I can take care of that. Make sure I can collect it tomorrow morning, and I will drop it off during my errands.” He looks to the small crates of drones. ”Would it be too much for your highness to collect those, and put them in the limo? If you would rather, you could rifle through the hooligan’s car, but I am pretty sure that is beneath you.”

Lany gives Domashi an incredulous look, ”I’ll get the crates. A princess shouldn’t spoil her gown before the gala, after all.” She adds with a grin.

”Thank you, my queen.” Domashi bows to Lany, before turning to return to the Hyundai to look for anything that might even hint of being Jasmine’s.

As Domashi walks to the car, Jasmine pokes her head out of the limo. ”Dominik. I left my purse in the car, could you get it for me, please? Can’t miss it in the middle, between the seats.”

Domashi stops long enough to look back. ”Already on it! Is there anything else you have in the car?” Jasmine responds with, ”Oh, and my shawl, please. It should be on the back seat.” He nods to her in acknowledgement. After poking his head in through the driver’s side door, Domashi looks around quickly. The purse was as easy to find as Jasmine had said, but he continues to search to take anything that looks like it doesn’t belong to the drekstain drooling on the ground. He opens the compartment on the passenger side and dumps the contents on the floor to spread them out. Among the usual paperwork and crap these things gather, he notices two credsticks that he pockets. He reaches under both seats and drags out anything he finds there. The damn fool actually has packages of drugs already cut for resale. For a moment, Domashi plans on just leaving it all and calling the police. Then the realization that there are a couple of girls and several women counting on him to help provide for a house sinks in. He pockets the drugs too, with the thought that he can always dump them later if his conscience gets to him. He then leans on the back of the driver’s side seat to look over the back seat and floor. He reaches down to grab the shawl Jasmine had asked for. Satisfied that he has collected everything that is Jasmine’s, and even a few things that might not be hers, he gathers everything up and considers breaking a window, or something. When he realizes that none of his spells are very useful against objects, he sighs at his shortsightedness.

After finishing loading the crates into the limo, Lany looks towards the car and sees Domashi still lingering inside. Her curiosity takes hold and she walks over to inquire. ”Dominik, what’s takin all night?” Lany asks playfully while keeping her eyes on lookout.

Domashi exits the car, grabbing Jasmine’s purse as he stands. ”Why? Do you have a hot date tonight?” He winks to Lany.

”Well, I did purchase the services of a sexy, young escort for the evenin.” Lany replies without missing a beat.

Domashi offers Lany his arm with a smile. ”Then I think we should get you to this extremely lucky escort as fast as we can.”

”I’m glad we’re on the same page then. Now, let’s get this bloody thing over with. I don’t want to have to wait too long to get you alone again.” Lany declares, leading the way back to the limo.

Domashi smiles to his very beautiful wife as she leads him. At the limo though, he has to have Lany go first, and helps her in by holding her hand.

The driver smiles at Domashi after he assists Lany into the limo and gives him a small motion with her hand. When he looks at her she hands him a small hardstock card with the information for Erica’s Limousine and Guide Service. There are two commcodes listed and a matrix address. She lets him read the card then takes it and swipes it gently across his chest and slips it into a pocket of the tux. ”You are the most interesting people I have driven for in a long time. Contact me if you ever need a ride and I will use my influence on Erica to see that you get the best service possible. If you are interested in a party in the back tonight or any night, just let me know and I will do my very best to make it an evening to remember.” She licks her lower lip in a suggestive manner. ”And I mean that quite sincerely.”

Domashi smiles at the attention he never expected. For a moment, a long moment, he thinks of kissing the driver. If he didn’t have Lany and Jasmine in the limo, he would without a second of hesitation. He nods to the driver. ”I am certain you mean every word, and I will let you prove that to me sometime. If my card wasn’t already full, I would have you do it now.” After fishing around in his pants pocket, he offers the driver his hand with a sizable sum of nuyen palmed in it to tip her.

The pretty woman accepts the tip without batting an eye and leans forward just a bit. ”Thank you sir. I can tell that your card has a couple of entries, but I am pretty sure it is not full, if earlier is any indication. And I kick for both teams if your friends are interested.” She may have detected Domashi’s hesitation, because she leans just a bit closer and kisses him on the lips, a kiss of potential and promise. Nothing earth shattering or time stopping, but very nice nevertheless. Breaking the kiss she smiles at Domashi and holds the door open for him.

With the thought of Lany, and the traumatized Jasmine being the only thing stopping Domashi from taking this woman right here and now, he lets out a long and frustrated sigh. He smiles and winks to the driver, vowing to get her name before the night is over, and steps into the limo looking first to Jasmine to see how she is holding up, before handing her the purse and shawl in his hands.

Jasmine nods. She appears to be a bit shaken and if she has heard the driver she does not let on. ”Thank you, Dominik. And….and I am afraid I am not sure just who you are but thank you for kicking Gregoir’s ass. He is going to be pretty mad about a girl beating him up.” Domashi studies Jasmine’s aura as she speaks looking for any damage that wasn’t obvious, both physical and emotional. To his great relief, she seems as sound as can be expected so he relaxes and lets the two hottest women he knows talk without interruption.

Lany chuckles a bit at Jasmine’s remarks. ”He should be mad… fucker didn’t land a punch. But don’t worry about it. I’m Pandora, by the way. One of Dominik’s partners.” Lany replies casually.

Jasmine looks from Domashi to Lany and back before returning her gaze to Lany. ”Well, thank you, Pandora. Your aid was timely, as I am sure that you saw. You moved like you have some dance skills. Have you had lessons?”

Pausing a moment to consider Jasmine’s question, Lany confesses, ”A few, but not since I was a girl. I do some Parkour in my spare time though.”

Jasmine leans forward a bit, her recent problems seemingly forgotten. ”Really? How interesting. I have not seen you at any of our meets. Maybe you have not heard of the Marseilles Parkour Circuit? If not, I could introduce you around if you are interested.”

Lany’s face lights up a bit at Jasmine’s proposal. ”That’s a kind offer. I haven’t been in Marseilles that long, I mostly go by myself.”

Jasmine shakes her head. ”Not sure how you could have missed us.” She looks over at Domashi and smiles. ”Perhaps you have been keeping the wrong sort of company.”

”You’re probably right. Best keep an eye on that one.” Lany jokes with a mirthful look towards Domashi.

Jasmine nods in understanding. ”I understand what you mean, I think. I could plan on keeping a very close eye on him, but I do not want to upset any current girlfriends, you understand?”

Lany looks at her husband knowingly. ”To be honest, I don’t see our dear Dominik here as a one woman man, if you know what I mean.”

Jasmine looks between them again. ”Oh? Thank you for letting me know. I will certainly keep that in mind. But here, give me your ‘link and I will add in my number and that of the local Parkour chapter head.”

Domashi takes the opportunity to open the drone cases while the ladies are distracted. Mostly to start setting them up for Lany, but also so he can stash the drugs he took out of Gregoir’s car in the empty crates. He hopes without anyone seeing. Lany catches the movement out of the corner of her eye, but decides to hold her tongue about it in front of Jasmine.

Lany hands her link to Jasmine, who taps in some numbers and hands it back with a smile. ”There you go. Now you can call anytime. We have a meet this weekend and then in two weeks. You should come if you are interested in meeting the other members of the club here.” She gives Lany a close look. ”And you are going to have some fans, if you know what I mean and if you are interested.”

Giving Jasmine a slightly confused look, Lany responds, ”Fans? What do you mean?”

Jasmine laughs. ”Well, two sorts, really. If you have any skill at it, you will get some spectator fans. You do well at some of the meets and you might get a sponsor or two. Win a couple of meets and you can be making some serious money. And the second type of fan is the guy that likes the way you look and wants to share some flat dancing time with you. And, Pandora, you definitely have the body most guys like, if you know what I mean.”

Unable to keep from blushing, Lany almost laughs as she remarks, ”I guess I never realized people would pay to see me jumpin over things. Suppose work keeps me pretty distracted.” There is some discomfort buried behind her comment, as her ignorance reminds her of just how out of touch she is with most of the world.

Jasmine nods. ”Like I said, there can be money in it, sometimes big money for the better competitors and a chance to go on the national or even the international circuits and even bigger rewards. But believe me, there will be plenty of people watching you for both reasons….probably some for both reasons at the same time. You are very beautiful and I hope that Dominik is telling you that.”

Domashi smiles at Lany. ”I try to. I may not be doing it often enough… But that is something I am working on.” In response to all the attention, Lany blushes a nice color. Domashi looks to Jasmine. ”Are you ready to go into the gala? I wouldn’t think less of you if you wanted to nap in the limo. Hell, if it is your kind of thing, I am sure the driver will even keep you company.”

Jasmine gives Domashi a bit of a double take. ”Yes…. No, no. Thank you. I’m alright. I can handle this evening without any issue.” She smiles to Domashi at the care and consideration he shows, even if he was a bit more blunt with the driver offer than she expected.

Domashi takes Jasmine at her word with a nod. ”In that case… We have a bit of a stage act going on here. If you would feel like it, we could include you in it. The first idea I have is to have you pretend to be Pandora’s assistant or lady-in-waiting. I briefed you on the broad strokes, we are trying to pull off a German Princess in order to get Armond’s attention to the wealthy and powerful Pandora. Then, if his outward portrayal is honest, he will flirt with me. If the rumors are true, he will not have any chance of resisting the two of you. We will need some time alone with him to get those voice prints you wanted. Are you interested?”

”It would help to have someone else in the entourage. Princess types rarely go anywhere without someone to help them wipe their arses, it seems.” Lany muses encouragingly to Jasmine.

Jasmine looks between Lany and Domashi just like before, until she settles on Domashi. ”And what role are you playing, Dominik?” Domashi can see the glimmer of humor in her eyes.

”I am the money leaching suitor to her highness.” He winks to Lany as one more thought occurs to him. ”And what is her highness’s name?”

”Helena Seckendorff, Reichsfurst of Bavaria.” Lany clarifies confidently.

Jasmine shimmies in her seat a bit with excitement. ”I think I might enjoy this, if you two really do not mind me acting like a fifth wheel?” Both Lany and Domashi shake their heads in answer to Jasmine’s question of if they mind. ”Then count me in. This is going to be fun.”

Just then, the speakers chime and the sultry and sexy voice of their driver pipes in. ”I apologize for the interruption, but we are about a block away from the Hotel de Ville lot.” Domashi thinks he hears her sigh.

”It’s showtime.” Lany declares with a grin to her companions. It was something she had always said before going on set as a kid. She hadn’t spoken the phrase in years, and doing it again felt somehow right to her.

105

[bakuinvestigations]

aria wrote:

The Crow isn’t the leader, more a ‘specialist scout’ with some authority, short sword guy was the squad leader.

Pity, had I known that I would have had Reaver focus on him/her/it first.

[bakuinvestigations]

Reaver
Morning, August 10, 3113 BC; Waterfront, The Great Island of Thera, Theran Sea

He sneers wickedly at the three remaining soldiers. A tickle in his brain tells him he should focus on the commander instead, but that is overwhelmed but the voices telling him to maim. To murder. To revel in the pain of those that harmed Sian.

He draws Thornblade, and Thistleknife, and steps up and into the broken formation of Praetorians, barely even acknowledging their weapons as he deflects them. Whatever blows they land are not even noticed. He drives Thornblade deep into the gut of the one to his left, and gathers the Red Haze that flows from the wound around him.

The voices boo, and hiss, him. They cajole him because that kill was too quick. He vows to take more time with the remaining two, as he turns to them.

45

[bakuinvestigations]

Thursday, March 25, 2077; 15:14
Vêtements à l’esprit, Rue de la Tour, Marseilles; Baku

Domashi was running a bit late as the meeting with Marcel went longer than anyone planned. He still can’t believe how much he likes the man. The fact that Iliena unsettles him, and that Lany had hit him hard this morning does lighten the mood some. These will be the little thoughts that cheer him up for the next few days.

It isn’t until the moment the very hot Madeline walks over to him in that very sultry way of hers after he enters the store that he realizes that he is all alone with her for at least fifteen minutes. His body begins to make all kinds of suggestions of how to fill that time with her. The way she fills out her tastefully modest skirt outfit brings an instant smile to his face. ”Good afternoon, Madeline. I am sorry to keep you waiting, a meeting went longer than I had planned.” He offers his hand to her.

Madeline takes his hand with a twinkle in her eye. ”That is alright. I will forgive you this time.” She gives him a very nice smile of her own. ”Come with me, I will show you to a dressing room, and bring the suit to you. We need to get a final fitting for you.”

She hasn’t let go of his hand yet, so he pulls it up to his mouth to kiss it. ”I bet you have no issues getting customers to follow you anywhere, Madeline.” Domashi lowers her hand but does not release it.

Madeline giggles to him and turns to lead him to the back of the shop without letting go of his hand. ”No. I have never really had any issues.” Domashi doesn’t really know the layout of the store, but he gets the suspicion that she has lead him to the room furthest from the showroom floor. ”Here you are, Dominik. Please, make yourself comfortable, and I will be back in a few moments with your order.”

Domashi lets out a sigh. It seems that no matter how hard he tries to limit the number of women in his life, more crop up every time he turns around. “I wonder if I could set Marcel up with any of them…” He muses about giving him any number of women just to get Lany back. “His” Lany. As he removes most of his clothing, Domashi shakes the thought out of his head. As much as a deep and dark corner of his mind tells him that Lany is his, and his alone, he knows that is not true. Even if he could let himself believe that, the very interaction he is having with Madeline would make that arrangement truly unfair to Lany. He is standing there in the dressing room, wearing only his underwear, pondering his life when there is a light knock on the doorway frame. ”Dominik? It is Madeline.” As if he had any chance of confusing that sexy voice for anyone else. ”I have your suit.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Domashi calls out. ”Come in Madeline, thank you.” He turns to open the door for her, but she is already stepping in. She looks him over without even a hint of shame or hesitation.

”I’m sorry. I did not know that you weren’t ready.” She pauses a bit and then half turns as if to leave, but doesn’t go anywhere. ”I will step outside, and hand the suit to you.” In spite of her actions and words, there is no real sign of her wanting to step out at all.

Domashi smiles to her and shakes his head softly. ”No, no. By all means stay. Please. I would like to hear your opinions, after all.” He reaches out to take the suit laid out across her arms with one arm and uses the other to rub her shoulder and gently turn her back into the dressing room. ”I do hope you will do me the extraordinary honor of your counsel. This is kind of new to me, after all.”

Madeline smiles broadly at him and looks him over again, this time much more slowly. ”My first opinion is that you have a very nice body. I thank you for allowing me to see it without the suit.” She looks him in the eyes without an ounce of shame as she adds. ”It helps me to judge the fit of the suit, you see.” She looks down below his waist as he shows his interest in her quite clearly. ”The second thing I would say is that there might not be enough room in the trousers.” When she looks into his eyes, hers show a genuine smile. Without taking her eyes from Domashi’s, she reaches down to gently stroke his growing erection, causing it to jump in her hand. ”You know, Dominik, at the state this is in, it could make a good final fitting hard. As your personal dresser here, would you mind if I saw to the problem?”

In spite of a kernel of reluctance at the idea of more women in his life, Domashi can’t help but grin lustfully at Madeline. ”I would not mind at all, but I do need to be fair with you. I do not have the time to devote to you that you deserve. I would not be offended if that changes your mind on the offer.” Of course, he hopes it doesn’t change a thing.

Madeline’s hand firmly wraps around him, she smiles and shakes her head as she bends over to take a cushion from the small couch in the fitting room and places it on the floor. She keeps her eyes on Domashi’s as she slowly sinks to her knees on the cushion and pulls his underwear down to his ankles. The slight gasp he hears is music to his ears and almost as pleasurable as the feeling he gets when her soft, warm mouth engulfs his hardness. He can look down and see her sexy eyes looking up at him and the overall feeling is one of great pleasure. After a few strokes, Madeline’s hands go to her blouse and she begins unbuttoning it, exposing some really nice breasts encased in a silken white bra. The front clasp gives way to her gentle pressure and she slips blouse and bra from her shoulders to pool behind her, allowing her hands to roam freely about her tits. Her soft moans mirror Domashi’s own as she picks up the pace of her oral ministrations. The unexpected pleasure of the experience has Domashi feeling very excited and his orgasm begins building quickly. ”I may not last too long, Madeline. Where……..?” In answer, Madeline simply nods and thumbs her nipples as she bobs on his cock. Domashi’s climax comes on suddenly, almost without warning, as his balls tighten and send a flood of cum through his cock and into her mouth. He watches as her eyes widen at the amount he gives as stream after stream of fluids transfer from him to her. Madeline swallows quickly to catch every drop and licks him clean when he finally finishes off.

Madeline reaches behind her and picks up her blouse and bra before standing, giving him a great view of what he has been looking at from above. She takes one of his hands and places it on her left tit, which he molds to his touch, the nipple rock hard in his palm. Her voice is silky smooth and sensuous as hell as she speaks. ”I would like to see you again when you might have more time. Do you think that is possible?”

Domashi continues to fondle the breast she put his hand on and licks his lips at her through his grin. ”I do not know. I do think I may need another fitting tomorrow.” He winks and then steps up close to her. ”I was serious when I said you deserve more time, Madeline. I could not go further in good conscience without reinforcing that thought. If that does not deter you, I would love to see you again.” Domashi leans down to her and gives her a quick kiss on her lips. Afterwards he does not pull away, and hopes she will take his invitation for more.

Madeline certainly does take his invitation for more and fully presses her lips against his, pushing her tongue forward so that it penetrates into his own mouth almost before he knows it is happening. The effect of her tongue against his is almost electric and he can feel a pulse run through his body. After what seems like a very long time, Madeline breaks the kiss and steps back. ”Hmmm. I definitely think you might need to come for a fitting tomorrow. Unfortunately, I am off on Fridays. I suppose we could see about a personal fitting at my place. Say early afternoon. If you hand me your ‘link, I will enter my commcode into it and you can call me.”

Madeline steps back from him to get dressed. Domashi has been amazed at the near-magical manner that Iliena can shuck out of her clothes, and he has seen some professional strippers display a talent for teasing the viewer as they slowly remove whatever it is they use to cover themselves, but the has never seen the sort of sensuous display that Madeline makes of simply putting her bra and blouse back on. Part of it has to be that her gorgeous eyes never leave his, but there is also something indefinable in what she does that has him almost panting for more. Not only that, but part of him is supremely unhappy that she is now fully dressed. He shakes his head, barely able to catch her words. ”………re to call me for that fitting. I am sure that what you have will fit, but it never hurts to give it a personal touch.”

She steps back to the wall of the fitting room and nods at Domashi. ”So, perhaps you should try on the suit, Dominik.”

The speed at which Madeline went from one hundred to near zero leaves Domashi stunned for a moment. When it settles into his brain that there was not going to be any further sexual touching, he nods and focuses on the suit. Part of him wishes he had any experience with stripping other than observing it so that he might be able to give Madeline a show as well. With memories of how Jasmine had laughed at his foolish behavior trying to fake dancing, he settles on not messing about, and just going about the business of dressing. He hopes that would be good enough for her. Most of it was fairly obvious. Pants go on the legs, with button and zipper up front. The usual. The odd looking tie and wide belt were giving him some problems though. Medeline practically slinked from her perch at the wall to assist him with the finishing touches. Her closeness bringing back fond memories of just minutes before. Before he can even get started reliving those memories she has him all squared away and steps back again.

If he had had the choice, Domashi would never have gone for this style of clothing. It was higher class than he is normally comfortable with. When he looks in the mirror, though, he can’t help but admit that John Charles, or his staff more like, knew what they were doing. He turns to congratulate Madeline and sees her looking at him, nibbling on her lip. His crafted thoughts disperse at the sight. ”I think I have to say… That this is one fine suit. Would you agree?”

Madeline walks around Domashi, tugging on the suit coat here and there and flicking a speck of dust off his shoulder before standing in front of him and nodding her head. ”You are certainly one fine looking man, Dominik, and that is no lie. I am a sucker for a man in a tux, but you look nicer than my usual effort. I think this is my best work in a very long while.”

Domashi arches his eyebrows. ”This is your work? Do you mean you are the master crafter behind John Charles’ reputation?”

Madeline puts a finger to her lips and nods. ’”Shhh, yes, but no one is to know. He perhaps has more skill than I, but he has not really touched a suit for years. Now, no one is to know and I will deny I said it. My, you do wear this well and I hope that you take care of it so that you can wear it for a long time. Damn, if you had more time, I would offer myself to you right here. Pity we have to wait until tomorrow, but there it is.”

”If you insist. I would rather give credit where it is due though. When I am out tonight, could I at least recommend that any interested people ask for you to tend to them?” Domashi wants to kiss her again, but remembers he has Jasmine showing up soon and does not want to complicate things with her with more petting between himself and Madeline.

Madeline nods. ”Of course you may, and thank you. Say, you do strike me as the sort of man that might be interested in………….special………..modifications to his suits on occasion? Am I right? Feel free to tell me to mind my own business.”

With a heartfelt chuckle, Domashi crinkles his forehead at Madeline. ”I thought my suits were your business. And I think I might be interested in some modifications. What did you have in mind?”

”My husband is a fine mechanic when it comes to adding the hidden extras that some people like to have added to their clothing. The sort of add-ons that corporate hotshots and politicians like to see, such as additional protections against fire, electricity, that sort of thing. If you come by tomorrow, I can show you some of what he can do and let you decide if you are interested in talking to him.”

Domashi feels the pinch of a headache forming between his eyes. He still smiles at Madeline, remembering how well she had treated him. ”Oh? That is one lucky man, I must say. I will look forward to seeing what you choose to show me tomorrow.”

Madeline shakes her head and gives a bit of a frown before hiding it inside a brilliant smile. ”Don’t mention lucky to him. He makes the best of being tied to a wheelchair for the rest of his life, but he knows he can never be what he was before. Still, he has a rare gift and has taken advantage of that. If you are concerned, he is fully supportive of my affairs.”

Domashi is crestfallen, and does not try to hide it from her. ”I am sorry. I was insensitive in my attempt to compliment you. I meant only that any man that can hold your affections is truly blessed.” He fumbles for a bit more trying to think of the right thing to say.

Madeline nods. ”You seem to be a very kind man, Dominik. I had felt so earlier. I am actually fairly picky about the men I throw my body at and just had this feeling that you might be a good guy to know. If you see Gary tomorrow, the words you just said would be perfect. We are both very good at what we do and I think that his work will impress you a great deal. If you wish to check him out, ask the right people about The Tailor. Just please do not tell anyone that you are going to his house as we do value what privacy we can get.”

“Of course. In an attempt to make up for my blunder to you, I can offer my services. I have some small talent for magic, and I can make people invisible, should the two of you ever want to slip away. I can help with that. With enough planning, I can even make the disappearance longer lasting with a change in identity. If you are willing, of course.”

Madeline nods. ”Thank you, Dominik. I am sure that we will keep that in mind. We are happy here, though. We stay in touch with our friends and help them out with an occasional request for special clothing. Gary can usually get anything you might want and then we add it into the suits. We do women as well as men. Maybe you can talk to Gary tomorrow?”

”I can do that. I may be of other use to the two of you, if my first offer does not work for you. I can promise you that I will make no mention of your husband other than as your husband to anyone else. Any I might think about suggesting to you, I will send through you if I send them at all.” Domashi feels like the conversation might be getting a little too bogged down and looks himself over one more time in the mirror.

The reflection in the mirror is certainly fine. Madeline slides up behind Domashi and puts her arms around him to straighten his tie. He can feel the heat from her body through the fabric of the suit and almost detect the hardened nipples pressing into his back. From the mirror, Domashi sees the top of her face peering over his shoulder and rarely has he seen something more stirring. It is the eyes, those gorgeous eyes. No one he has ever met has had eyes that stir him as much as Iliena’s, but these are close. Fragging close. Her mouth is hidden by his shoulder, but her voice is soft and low. ”Fuck, Dominik, you look good in this……….this…….oh hell.” She squeezes him once then steps back. When he turns to look at her, she is biting her lip. ”Damn, I..uh, I am sorry about that. It is just that I have not been with a man for several months now. No one I found was the right one and now here I am throwing myself at you. You must think I am horrible. A slut with a husband at home. Damn.” She turns to face the wall and her shoulders heave a little.

Even though it isn’t his wish to get physical with Madeline again right now, he does not hesitate at all to step up and hold her. He starts by putting his hands on her shoulders and moving up close to her. ”I make no judgements on you Madeline. As long as you tell me that you and your husband are okay with the situation, that is good enough for me. I don’t care what the rest of society might think.”

Madeline’s shoulders shake a few more times then she turns in Domashi’s arms and he can see that she has been crying. Her lips find his and that electrifying kiss happens all over again……….and again. She gives small moans into his mouth and he can feel his cock respond to her closeness. Apparently she can as well as she moves her thigh to rub against the growing erection. With little thought, his hand finds itself cupping a breast, his thumb sliding across a nipple that threatens to poke through the material of her bra and blouse to get to his flesh. Then he pushes away, his forehead against hers as they both pant. ”Not here and not now, Madeline. I want it to be special, with enough time to spend adoring you first and after.”

Madeline nods and steps away from him, shaking her head. ”You do look good in that suit. I dare say that you would be mobbed by every women you passed if you wear it out of the shop. Why don’t you change out of it and I will get a bag for you to take it home in?”

Domashi gives Madeline a light smile. ”If you think that is best, I trust your judgement. I do suggest you stay for a bit, take a moment to freshen up.” He gestures to her eyes. ”I won’t mind the company, ever.”

Madeline nods and walks to the mirror to look at herself, shaking her head. There is a knock at the fitting room door and a woman’s voice can be heard. ”Mrs. Gervais? There is a young woman at the front who is looking for Mr. Ripnu. How long shall I tell her that you will be?”

Domashi looks to Madeline and mouths the words “now” to her with raised eyebrows to indicate he is asking if she agrees. She looks herself over again, and nods. ”That is my associate, if you would be kind enough to let her know that I will be out as soon as I finish changing, I would appreciate it. Should be no more than two minutes.” Madeline straightens herself up and responds in her confident tone. ”Yes, Cynthia. No more than two minutes. Thank you.”

”That would be Jasmine Bishara. A wonderful dance instructor. I have been trying to get her to branch out and take on private clients.” He looks Madeline up and down again appreciatively. ”You do not need her services to keep fit, but I was hoping you might be able to inquire with any you know that might be willing to pay for the privilege of her tutelage. And just to be clear, I really do mean dance instruction.” Domashi adds the last as he realized what he would have been thinking had he heard the same pitch coming from someone else.

Madeline actually smiles, and it brightens the fitting room. ”Thank you, Dominik. I might just talk to her about that. Now let me go get that garment bag so you can change in peace.” She looks down at the tent below Domashi’s waist and looks back up with another smile. ”And so I do not forget all reason and grab that monster again. I might not be able to control myself.” With a slight laugh, Madeline walks past Domashi to the door, her hand carelessly brushing against his erection, and steps out of the fitting room, leaving him with surging emotions and a stiff cock. The thought runs through his mind that he is going to need more than two minutes to be ready to leave here.

He has to shrug that thought off, and put up with the discomfort it will cause him, because Domashi has no intention of making Jasmine wait longer than he said. He takes care with the tux as he removes the various parts of it and lays them out flat on the chair and the bench available to him. He focuses on getting his pants on first, in the hopes that he can get things tied down there enough to pass as unaroused. Once he struggles to get that under control he finishes up with everything else. He has just enough time to wish that tomorrow afternoon would just arrive already before Cynthia knocks on the door and presents the garment bag Madeline had promised. Domashi took this as a hopeful sign that Madeline and Jasmine were discussing business arrangements.

Cynthia, an elderly woman, steps into the fitting room but leaves the door open as she assists Domashi in properly stowing the tux in the very fancy garment bag. She gives him a quick lesson on where everything should go, even showing small pockets for accessories he does not have yet but might consider for the future. When done, Domashi thanks her profusely and she smiles at him as she ushers him out to the shop floor and leads him up to the front area, where he spies Madeline in conversation with Jasmine. Madeline thanks Cynthia and hands Domashi a piece of hardstock that has the cleaning and caring instructions for the tux. After showing him where it goes in the bag, she accepts his ‘stick for payment and smiles at him. ”There, Mr. Ripnu, all is complete. Please consider us again if you ever have need of our services.” She turns and gives Jasmine a smile as well. ”And it was very nice to meet you, Jasmine. I will be contacting you about a class. I think my husband would appreciate the effect.”

Domashi nods and bids Madeline farewell and takes Jasmine’s arm as they leave the shop. Jasmine nods her head to a small cafe across the street. ”I could use something. I left right after class and a quick shower, so I did not take the time to stop for my usual coffee. Buy me one?”

”I’ll buy you three, if you want them. Then again, you just might need three to come close to your family’s coffee.” Domashi chuckles, before he continues. ”I do hope I didn’t overstep any boundaries when I suggested you as a private instructor to Madeline. I am hoping she can connect you with wealthy, and bored, housewives that want a little excitement in their life…. And are willing to pay handsomely for it.”

Jasmine lets out a wonderful laugh and bumps into him playfully. ”Heavens no! I am touched you would even think of it. Most people…” She pauses for a bit, and Domashi figures she must just be gathering her thoughts. ”There are certainly people in this city, if not the world, that wouldn’t even give half a thought to setting up a client for me. Let alone introduce me to someone who has contact with many wealthy individuals.”

Domashi can’t imagine what she is talking about. ”I hardly did anything. The effort I put in was so very small. I knew I was meeting with Madeline today, and I knew you were in the position to meet her as well. All I did was make mention of you and your ability to her. Don’t mistake that for not caring that you get some very well paying clients… I can hardly take credit for anything like that though. That will be all you, and your very fine moves.”

Jasmine actually stops, causing him to stop as well or let go of her arm. She looks him up and down. ”You really have no idea how this all works, do you? You actually feel that you didn’t do anything of any importance?” Her look speaks volumes about how much she doesn’t quite believe him.

Domashi shakes his head sincerely and shrugs his shoulders. ”I didn’t do anything of importance. I did what all friends should do for one another. I’ll do it again tomorrow for you as well, if you want. I will be meeting someone else who runs in similar circles, and I can see if she would accept a call from you, if you would like.”

Jasmine stares at him, her face appearing to be made of stone. After a few moments, her mouth twitches and before long a grin tries unsuccessfully to come out several times. Before the smile that is struggling to get out is successful Jasmine breaks out into that glorious laugh of hers. When she recovers, she is smiling at him even more than after their time together at her apartment. ”You are truly special, Dominik. Thank you, very much for considering me. I would be very grateful to you if you would try and set up a comm call for me with this person you know.” She begins to lead him the few remaining steps to the cafe. ”Now buy me those coffees, and we can talk business after I have had some.”

Dominik lets Jasmine order whatever she wants, and gets a tea for himself. They take seats at one of the small tables inside knowing that it still gets dark fairly early this time of year. He allows Jasmine to sip from her coffee as he waits for her to recover from her class. As she starts to relax, he looks to her. “I will get to the work I asked you about in a moment, but as warm up as you enjoy your coffee I thought I would ask you a couple of additional things.” She shifts a bit in her chair and sets herself up to look straight at him, showing her desire to give him her full attention. “First, I was wondering if you had the acquaintances to get me a low end ‘deck. I am not looking for much, I just need something that could run several autonomous matrix searches for me. While I hope to have you on rapid contact some day, I can’t say I hope I will ever feel comfortable calling you up to ask for a simple search for me.”

Jasmine smirks and giggles a little. ”No, I do hope I won’t get a call out of the blue asking me to look up concert times, or something. I do know a few people. What are you looking to do? Just the searches?” Domashi nods to her and takes a sip of his tea. ”Well, I know we can set you up with just that. That is actually rather easy. The program you want to run autonomously will take some work and looking around, though.”

Domashi nods gently to her. ”Thank you, Jasmine. That would help me out a lot. The second thing I would like to ask you, is if you happen to know where I might be able to acquire three CU^3 Pro drones for tonight. The MCT or EVO ones would do just as well. I just need to make someone appear as much more important than they are, and a constant P.2 setup would help sell that. Of course, they don’t actually have a P.2 setup. I just want to make it look like they do.”

Jasmine thinks on it a bit. ”I don’t actually know anyone myself with access to those. But I do know someone who might. Can I get back to you on that?”

Domashi smiles at how much better things were going between them. It is as if she really was touched that he had introduced her to Madeline. ”Of course. I just need them for the gala tonight, if you can make that happen.” He felt the urge to kiss Jasmine for the help she was giving him, but resisted for fear of moving a bit too fast with her again. ”Finally, to the matter at hand, if you are ready.” Jasmine took a big pull of her coffee, and nodded to him.

Domashi looks around to verify that no one is trying to listen in on his conversation, then he leans toward Jasmine so he could lower his voice. ”That Armond, we are each going to see tonight? We have reason to believe he is involved with human trafficking. And there are even signs that he deals with children too. I have the details to find his comm, I just do not have the skills to get into it. This is what I am asking you to do. Search his comm, and copy anything and everything you can. I need those details for the job I am hired for. Beyond that, you can do as you see fit, although I do ask that you not be too obvious that someone is onto him. I have someone I trust looking into his ‘place of business’ tonight, and I don’t want him or his getting spooked and hurting anyone, much less my scout.”

For a bit, Domashi wonders if Jasmine had even heard him as she sits there quietly sipping her coffee. ”Give me what you know, and I will look into it as soon as I get home. I’ll give you a call when I am done.”

Domashi nods to her and takes out his comm to send her the details. ”Oh, and go ahead and fire up a transfer app for me. I owe you some money while we are at it. I want to buy ten beginner level lessons with you, and then there is the contact with the pics to drop off. I still have to get the pics.”

104

[bakuinvestigations]

Thursday, March 25, 2077; 14:26
Av de St Julien, Marseilles; Lany, Baku, Marcel, Iliena, Christine, Keiko, Mirai & Alix

Domashi sits at one of the tables the family has appropriated inside the cafe. He really wishes Iliena was there, as he was wondering what she wanted to say when he asked how difficult it would be to pull Lany back together if Marcel wasn’t strong enough for where Lany wanted to take him. Just that little thought filled him with so many emotions. Part happiness, to go back to getting time to enjoy Lany without any competition. He hadn’t really had the chance to spend any time with her yet. Yeah he had some sex with her, just a little more than an hours worth, but that was mostly to live up to her challenge so they all could have her. He has had more sex with Lydia, and he doesn’t even really like Lydia. Part fear, at how bad Lany would be messed up if things don’t work out with Marcel. Part anger, this one was not rational as it was directed at Marcel for the fictional pain he causes her.

He has just finished chastising himself for condemning Marcel for a made up action when Keiko speaks to him. “That was very kind of you Domashi, the way you offered to help Marcel and to give him and Pandora some time together.”

Stricken by a foul mood that his thoughts are causing him, Domashi wisely refuses to lash out at her and just nods. He then goes back to sulking in his own self-made misery, and the rest of the family leaves him to it. The Universe always seems to conspire to keep him away from the women he truly wants to spend time with. After what seems like days, Domashi checks his comm again. It is nearly 1430, and he was about to just leave to go and find solace with the incredibly sexy Madeline when Iliena, Lany, Marcel, and Alix walk into the cafe.

Marcel gives Lany a quick hug and nods to the other women before he steps up to where Domashi is seated and holds out a hand. ”Thank you, Dominik. I really appreciate the way you are helping.” He looks around at the others. ”And the way all of you are stepping up to help. My sister is expecting you and Sam knows the way. Unfortunately, I need to run or I will be late and I do not need that right now.”

After Marcel leaves, Iliena nudges Lany and motions with her head for her to take the seat next to Domashi. Alix has gravitated to where Mirai is sitting and opens a small sack to pull out the two Neil the Ork Barbarian figurines they had been playing with. Mirai’s eyes light up and she squeals a bit and the two new friends are soon lost in some make believe game that seems totally independent of any need for a common verbal language.

Domashi looks to Lany. ”As always happens when I get some time away from all of you, I have things that need to be mentioned. I’ll let you, Sam, decide which category to start with. Business, or Personal.”

Lany looks up from watching Alix and Mirai and replies, ”I usually prefer to take care of business first.

”Let’s start off easy then. Jasmine will be going to the gala tonight. She will be there with a man named Gregoir, who I am assuming is her boyfriend.” He smiles brightly to Lany, all the former negative emotions gone for now. “There is no need to worry about her interfering with us in any way, but I wanted to at least give you the heads up. Next, the more delicate stuff. Our target, “ Domashi shakes his head towards the girls playing, to try and signal he is deliberately being vague. ”Is in the darkest flesh business there is. Well, that is the rumor. Let me just say that if it is true, I don’t want Mirai or Alix anywhere near the place. Next, Margot has volunteered to check the place out tonight and will report on what she finds tomorrow.”

Keiko had nodded at the implication that the subject matter was not for the kids. As Domashi takes a break to see if anyone has anything to add, she leans forward. ”Do I need to take the girls for a walk so you can talk freely?”

Domashi shakes his head lightly. ”Not at all. If we need more detailed conversation, that can wait until later.”

Broken from her solace, Lany’s face gets deadly serious at Domashi’s implication. For a moment it seems as though she is about to explode in anger, but she calms herself when she looks over at the girls playing again. She takes a sip from her latte before asking, ”So we think Armond is dealin in kids then… do these rumors come from a reliable source?”

”Yes. But I am also going to have them verified.” Domashi nods with a firm look to Lany.

”That kinda thing usually means they have mob ties. We need to find out just who they are. Lany pauses a moment before adding. ”And Margot’s goin in there? Has she ever done anythin like that before?”

Domashi nods. ”Yes, actually. Her information came from doing that very thing. The only thing that is changing for her, is the location.”

Despite the fact that her mind is already racing looking for more details on the operation, Lany realizes that this may not be the best setting for discussing it in depth. She takes another sip from her latte before turning to Domashi and saying, ”I’m sure you have things well under control, you can fill me in on the details later. Did you have anymore business or we on to the personal stuff?”

”Just one more business item. I also offered Margot a job with us when we set up. Unlike Lakira, it was just a job offer.” Domashi draws in a deep breath to help steady himself for what will come shortly. ”On to the personal. I owe Margot a couple of lunches next week, I need to make sure I inform you all while I remember about them. Next, I hate to admit it to you Sam… You were right. Marcel is nice guy. I do have a couple of little tidbits about him that you may not know. The first is that he is already considering a serious relationship with you. I do not know the extent of that consideration, but it is there.” His eyes twinkle a little bit as he prepares to add the next part. ”And I am fairly certain he has had a Gypsy ex-girlfriend.”

Iliena smiles and nods but Lany looks a bit surprised. She had realized Marcel certainly liked her, but she didn’t know just how far that went. ”Really? Are you sure, Domashi? I know that he’s very interested, but…………………..” She blushes but does not look away. ”What the frag do I tell him? I’m definitely not leavin’ this family.”

”Firstly, you do not have to tell him anything. If he hasn’t mentioned it to you, it may very well be best to pretend you don’t know. Then, what you should tell him depends on what you want. I know you do not want to let him go, and you do not want to leave us. I have no idea how he would take the cold truth of the situation. I have to guess that it will not be pleasant, only because that is the typical reaction, not because of any perceived fault with him. With that, I would suggest you move as slow as you can.”

Overwhelmed by the scope of the situation, Lany breaths a heavy sigh and leans back in her seat. ”How can I move slow and not tell him what’s going on without lyin to the man the whole time? I mean the ‘partner’ euphemism worked for the introduction…” Lany places her forehead in her palm, cursing herself for not seeing this coming.

Domashi places his arm around Lany’s shoulders and squeezes her to him. ”I have no real idea, I’m sorry. When I was trying to bring you into the family I had clear goals. Ones that I accepted might scare you off. I wasn’t looking for that outcome, but I accepted the possibility. If you can not reach the same state with regard to either Marcel, or us, I have no experience to draw on for you.”

Feeling some relief from his embrace, Lany rests her head on Domashi’s shoulder and breaths, ”I guess I’m goin to have to tell him. He can either accept the truth, or run for the hills. Suppose all that’s left is to decide when.”

Domashi rubs Lany’s arm and shoulder. ”You have time. That is something that must be said in person. Trying to tell him over comms while he is wrapped up at work will simply not do.”

Lany nods in agreement. ”Wouldn’t be right, droppin somethin like that on him when his bleedin career is on the line. He deserves to hear it from me, face to face. I don’t know how he’ll take knowin what’s goin on here. But then, I probably never would’ve thought I’d be involved in somethin like this either. Maybe I’m not givin Marcel enough credit.”

”Maybe we both aren’t.” Domashi has the momentary question of where that idea came from, but pushes on. ”I do have two more suggestions to make on this topic, then we can move on to lighter stuff if you would like. First, when you decide to talk to Marcel, feel free to ask any of us to accompany you.” Iliena smiles at Lany and nods. ”I have no idea if that will make things better, or worse, but we are here for you if you want and need us. Second, as a backup plan…. You may want to think about parting with us for a short while. Nothing permanent. We will welcome you back in a second. With that support from us, it might give you the time you need to work Marcel up to the idea.”

Lany could feel a slight shiver run through her body at the notion of leaving the family, even if it wasn’t going to be permanent. Her mind was at battle with itself trying to decide whether Marcel was worth such a risk, and she found she could not find the answer yet. ”I’m not sure I like that idea. Now that I have been around you, I can’t really imagine bein anywhere else.” Lany said as she looked around at her family.

Domashi smiled and squeezed Lany against him a little again. ”It wasn’t meant as the happiest choice, and I am sorry for that. It was meant as the safest choice. We will welcome you back anytime. That is a promise. And I also didn’t mean to not see us again. I, at least, expect to see you every day. I am only really talking about not having any sex with any of us, and spending all your nights with Marcel. Although… We have to accept that there is the possibility that might not be enough. I really hope that is not the case. I really want you to have everything that you want.” The simple truth of that statement resonates in him, and Domashi wonders if his armor against the idea of Lany being with Marcel is starting to crack.

A little smile returns to Lany’s face as she listens to Domashi’s words. ”It wouldn’t be so bad if I got to see you all everyday. We do have work that needs to be done. Domashi Investigations is it?” Lany cracks playfully.

Domashi lets out a quick and sincere laugh. ”Dragons! I hope not. I’ll tolerate that from all of you, but I will not take it from a stranger that walks into any office we have. We can discuss that at length a little later. All of the partners will have a say. All I know is that I don’t want ‘Domashi.’” He kisses the top of Lany’s head.

”There is some more personal things to bring up. We need to get Alix some clothes, and I think we should get her another violin too. I do not mind picking one up while I am out, but I think it would be much better if we take her out and let her pick her own.” Domashi decides to put away the mild confrontation he had planned for Lany not informing him of Alix’s condition last night.

Iliena nods. ”That is an excellent idea, Domashi. You are probably tied up most of the rest of the day, but maybe over the weekend?”

Domashi shakes his head lightly. ”From what Marcel said, the violin is very important to Alix. I don’t think that should wait. I will happily give you all some money to cover it, but as long as Alix feels up to it, I think it should be done today.”

Iliena frowns. ”Are you sure? Would you not want to be there?”

With a smile, Domashi answers. ”Of course I would like to be there. This isn’t about me, though. This is about trying to give that girl the best home we can.”

Iliena smiles and reaches out with a hand to touch Domashi’s. ”You are a good man, Dominik Ripnu. I……we…..are so fortunate to have met you. I think that we can go find a music shop while you are away. Speaking of which, you don’t have much time. Maybe we should go take Alix to Marcel’s sister? We can talk on the way.”

Domashi turns to look at his favorite fiery red head, still in his arm with her head on his shoulder. ”What do you say, Pandora? Are you ready for this?”

Looking up from watching Alix and Mirai playing, Lany answers reluctantly. ”About as ready as I’ll ever be. Thank you, all of you, for your help with Alix. It really means alot to me.”

Domashi releases Lany and rubs her back with the hand that was around her shoulders. ”You are welcome. It is just what we do, though. Thanks are not required, but still very appreciated.” With a smile, he stands gently allowing Lany to recover her head softly. ”Then why don’t we go and meet this sister, who undoubtedly is a very likeable person.” He extends his hands to Lany, and Iliena, while wishing he had two other hands that could reach over the table for Keiko and Christine.

On the way to Margaritte’s restaurant, Domashi steps up next to Keiko while letting Lany lead the group talking with Alix. ”I have not had the time with you that I should have taken. I am very glad Christine has been a good fit for you. I suggest we spend some quality time together back at the suite before Pandora and I need to leave for work. I would not mind Christine watching, but I think you and I should be the only ones acting.”

Keiko bumps sideways into Domashi in a playful manner. ”Oh, my Oni. I do love you. I think that I can finally be happy with Christine as she seems to be so much what I have been looking for. But I will always have time for you and I really would appreciate some alone time. I have missed you terribly.”

”I have been missing you as well, Sexy.” The last word Domashi said in Japanese to keep it relatively between them. ”I do not wish to leave you missing me any more than I have to. You should feel comfortable asking me for time whenever you want it. For the most part, I am trying to give you and Christine time to get to know each other.” He smiles to Keiko with a warm and genuine smile.

Keiko squeezes Domashi’s hand. ”And I thank you for that. It is still a new thing and I have had lots of great new things vaporize after a period of time. I am hopeful, though. I find that I very much want to see if this crazy idea will work.” She looks up at Domashi’s face and lowers her voice. ”Can you tell me the truth? Is this something that you really believe in or just a way to get as much pussy as possible?”

Domashi laughs with clear humor in his eyes. ”I will always tell you the truth, when my obligations allow it. And to prove that to you, my answer is ‘I don’t know.’ This, really is Iliena’s doing. I support it, for her. I believe in it, for her. And the selling point to you should be, even without ‘all this,’” Domashi waves his arms around to kind of encompass all of them. ”I am sure that she would let me get as much as I wanted. So, do not think that this is any kind of scam, or game.”

Keiko looks around at where Iliena is following behind, apparently in blissful ignorance that she is the subject of the conversation. When Keiko turns back, she nods. ”So it really is all her? Christine said that, too, but I thought she was just talking. I may have to pay her more attention in the future.” She laughs. ”I think I will have to pay more attention to all of you.”

”All Iliena? No. She may have orchestrated it, but each of us is committed to making this work. If we weren’t I do not think it would stand a chance.” Domashi then leans down to Keiko and says in a real low voice. ”Having met some of her Gypsy relatives, I think she is trying to form this family after their family structure. Although, if I am right, she is leaving out the parts that I would find undesirable.”

There is another look back. ”Undesirable?”

Domashi nods, even though Keiko isn’t looking to him at this moment, and continues in the low voice. ”Yes, it seems that all the women of a Gypsy clan prostitute themselves out starting at a very young age. They do it often, and frequently. I get the impression that the lead male gets most, if not all the money.” With that he stands upright again and returns to a normal voice level. ”I would not tolerate that at all.”

Keiko laughs as she turns back. ”Which part? The unequal division of the earnings? You would share more with us?” She chuckles again.

Domashi smiles as he realizes that Keiko has caught him falling back into his old ideals. ”You got me. Not even a full week ago, I would have told you that I wouldn’t have tolerated any of it. Today, my biggest issue with it is that I think the women should get all of the money, and that is followed closely by the feeling that I don’t want anyone of this family to feel like they need to sell themselves. I can accept, even encourage, seeking pleasure with others. The rest… Just seems to cheapen things. I suspect that is something else Iliena would tell me I need to let go of.”

Keiko nods. ”And that includes Pandora with Marcel?”

Without even pausing, Domashi responds. ”Of course. It always has. My insecurities are only getting in my way of witnessing it. And I think I am even getting better at that. I know I am not ready to watch them have any ‘alone time’ yet… But I am pretty sure that as long as it remains ‘public’ level shows of affection I can take it in stride.”

Keiko hangs her head a bit then looks back up. ”I have a small confession to make, my Oni, I have always been jealous of the women you had as lovers. I know that it is a silly thing, which is why I never said anything. It took a long time for me to realize how selfish I was to want you to only want me when I was involved with a lover of my own. I did grow out of that when Mirai came along. After all, I had a part of you that no one else has. Now, seeing these women and you………I realize how petty I have been. Each of the others has shown nothing but a desire to love us and accept us and I am ashamed. I will promise to try to do better and make you happy to have us here.”

Domashi looks down to Keiko sharply, and nearly causes himself to trip in the process. ”Keiko. I am happy you two are here no matter what else. That won’t change. All of our lives might get more than a little complicated should you find yourself uncomfortable in this arrangement, but even then I would be happy that you and Mirai are available in my life. I will not hold you to your promise. Simply because I am having my own struggles. I can tell you that I have learned that someone’s feelings are never silly, or petty.” He softens considerably from the opening statements. ”I do wish you could have said something sooner. I know, this coming from the man that took years to be able to look you in the eyes and tell you ‘I love you.’ But I do wish I could have known how you felt sooner…… Of course, had I, we very likely would not be where we are now.” He lets that thought drift between them for a moment as he ponders how things might have been without Iliena in his life.

Keiko listens to what Domashi says then smiles. ”Then I should be thankful for how things have turned out. At this moment, I cannot imagine where I would rather be, so everything is just fine. I am sure that we will find our way down this path together. All of us. Oh look, Pandora is turning into a small bistro just up ahead.”

Inside the building, Domashi finds a charming little cafe of the eatery sort. The walls are a well maintained rustic look, of centuries ago, but all of the flaking and peeling of the paint is intentional and held in place by several coats of clear coating. The tables are moderately sized, with spotless white cloths draped over them. The smell of real pizza nearly overwhelms him. A sizable, but still attractive, woman brightens the moment she lays eyes on Lany, and hurries out from behind the counter to greet her.

”Sam! It is so nice to see you and your friends.” The woman looks around and focuses on the two girls. ”Now one of these two young women must be Alix, right?”

Mirai, who has been walking close to her new friend, seems a bit confused by the woman and moves to stand behind Keiko. Alix tentatively nods at Margaritte, but still steps back into Lany.

Instinctively wrapping her arm around Alix defensively, Lany has to halt a sigh as she forces herself to proceed. ”It’s nice to see you again, Margaritte. This wee lass here is Alix. I need to thank you for helping like this.” Lany begins, doing her best to seem happy for the sake of the girl leaning against her for protection.

Margaritte nods at Lany. ”Of course! Marcel explained the situation. The little angel can stay here for as many nights as she needs to.” She smiles to Alix, and then looks around at all the others standing around.

”I’m sorry, these are my partners. Dominik, Iliena, Christine, Keiko, and Mirai.” Lany nods at each as she gives their names, throwing a little face at Mirai, drawing a giggle from the girl. ”We run an investigation company here in Marseilles together. They’re like family to me.” Lany ends with a smile.

Margaritte never loses her smile, but stands there kind of blinking at everyone after Lany’s rapid fire introductions. Domashi smiles as Lany starts including herself on the ownership level of the company, and steps forward offering his hand to Margaritte. ”It is good to meet you Margaritte, I am Dominik. I apologize for the abruptness of my introduction to you, but I have an appointment to be off to. I can see where Marcel learned his manners though. I wish to thank you as well for helping out. I hope it will only be for a few nights while we settle into our new offices and residences. I think Christine, can continue a bit for us while I exchange some words with Iliena.” He gestures to Christine, as he steps away.

Christine steps forward and shakes Margaritte’s hand. ”You are very kind, Margaritte. Thank you. Keiko here, and her little daughter Mirai.” She says gesturing at the mother and daughter, taking Domashi’s cue to reinforce just who each of them are.

Margaritte smiles down at Mirai. ”Very nice to meet you Mirai.”

Christine shakes her head softly. “I’m sorry, Mirai and Keiko do not speak French. I’ll have to translate for you.” Christine squats down next to Mirai and translates for her with ease.

Mirai nods to Margaritte and gives a little bow before saying that she is pleased to meet her in Japanese, which Christine translates for Margaritte. Keiko follows with her introduction while Christine is still translating. Giving Margaritte time to add a face to the names helps her understand who is who.

A little back from everyone else, Domashi is transferring funds to Iliena. ”That should cover just about anything available from my quick search. Try to keep it is as low as possible, only because if she does not want to stop street performing we do not want an expensive item drawing attention. Use whatever is left to get her some decent clothes… And someone has to get some groceries for Sam’s apartment.” Once he finishes, he catches Christine translating for Keiko and Mirai with Margaritte. ”Oh, and everyone,” he calls out in French. ”We all need to start putting in the effort to teach Keiko and Mirai French.” He repeats that in Japanese as well for his daughter and her mother.

Iliena nods at Domashi’s recommendation and takes the ‘stick from him. ”Thank you. We will go see if we can find something. Will you be back before you have to leave for the gala so we can see how handsome you look in your tux?”

”Of course. And I will model it for any of you whenever you ask.” Domashi smiles and winks to his Dearest. With that, he waves to everyone and steps out to pick up his tux.

Lany feels a brief moment of sadness as Domashi departs, but pays it no mind. She then notices the fine aromas wafting from the kitchen and looks to Margaritte inquiring, ”Is Guiseppe in the kitchen? I wanted to compliment him on the calzones from last night. They were something else.” Lany starts to wonder if she may be able to fit a snack in before leaving for the gala.

Margaritte smiles broad. ”Of course! He is just prepping things for the dinner service. We like to have fresh sauce as much as possible. I can go and see if he can step away, while you and your, friends, um, partners, seat yourselves, and I’ll see what we can bring out for you and the girls, especially.” She calls out his name, as she steps back into the kitchen.

Keiko takes a table with Christine and Mirai. Iliena steps up to Lany and touches her arm gently. ”You are doing great, Pandora. Is there anything I can do to help you?”

Giving Iliena an appreciative look, Lany shakes her head. ”No, but it helps just havin you all here. I hope Alix is ok with all of this.” Lany adds in a whisper.

Iliena nods, but smiles warmly. ”Do not be too worried. Both of you are stronger than you give yourselves credit for. This is only temporary. After a few nights here, we will find some other solution. Marcel should be available again, and even if he isn’t… Dominik is already considering Alix as ours. We will get through this.”

Lany can feel her heart skip a beat as Iliena confides Domashi’s feelings to her. She hadn’t known how to tell them that she didn’t want to send Alix away, back to the streets or some orphanage where no one would care about her. Lany was around Alix’s age when she left for Horizon, and she wanted to be sure that Alix didn’t make the same mistakes that she had. ”You mean, she could stay? I didn’t know how to ask somethin like that. I thought you’d all think I was daft.”

Iliena smiles and shakes her head softly. ”You still have no idea what he, what we, will do for you, do you? We are a family. You should never, never, hold back any questions, thoughts, or comments. You are a part of us, completely. That includes what is rattling around inside your head.” She taps the side of her own head to emphasise the point. ”As Dominik pointed out back at the cafe, there are many obstacles ahead. I can not say that Alix staying with us will be the best choice. But she will always be welcome.”

”I suppose I need to try and remember what bein in a family is like. It’s been a long time since I had one.” Lany reasons with a shrug.

Iliena points past Lany towards the kitchen, and Margaritte and Guiseppe can be seen coming out with plates of food in each hand. Guiseppe is the first to speak in a voice that seems like it was meant to be heard across the street, or at least over a full dining room. ”Sam! Margaritte told me the prettiest girl in all of Marseilles was back again!” He looks over the rest of Lany’s sister-wives. ”And you brought some other very pretty girls too, I see? How wonderful. We have some leftovers from last night that were still too good to throw away, and I do prefer fresher to serve to the customers. So you all can help yourselves.” They set down plates of appetizers mostly. Some antipasto salads, and a few odd slices of pizza.

Lany smiles in thanks towards Guiseppe and Margaritte. ”Thank you for welcoming us like this. It’ll take more than a night to take the flavor from your cooking. The calzones you sent last night were the best I ever had.”

”Thank you! If you have about an hour, I can make some fresh for you?” He looks hopeful to Lany.

Looking at her sister wives with hope in her eyes, Lany pleads, ”Do you think we have time. Believe me when I tell you they’d be worth the wait.”

After Christine translates to Keiko, they both laugh politely. Iliena continues her smile to Lany. ”In a way, we do. If Guiseppe would be so kind as to complete his offer while we do some light shopping, we can come back to pick them up before finishing up everything we need to do before returning to the hotel. Would that be alright with you, Sam?”

Nodding enthusiastically, Lany’s reply is near instantaneous. ”Aye, I’d love that. Would that be ok with you Guiseppe?” Lany inquires, already salivating in anticipation.

Guiseppe looks a little put out for a moment, then he breaks into a wide grin. ”I suppose it would be greedy of me to want to keep such beautiful women all to myself. You might as well go and do your shopping, as Margaritte here would never let me forget she is the real prettiest girl in all Marseilles. I will have, what eight? Ready for you in about an hour?”

After doing the math in her head, Lany gives Guiseppe a thankful grin. ”Guiseppe, you’re the best.” She jumps up from her seat and looks to the girls, ”Should we get goin then, so we can make it back in time?” She really didn’t want to miss out on those calzones.

Iliena insists on paying Guiseppe for the Calzones before they leave, and then hustles out to catch up with everyone. About forty five to fifty minutes they are all back in the cafe trying to keep Lany from following her nose into the kitchen to get the calzones before Guiseppe even brings them out. Alix is cradling a new, to her, used violin case in her lap as she sits there patiently.

Lany pulls herself back from her ravenous hunger, wanting to reinforce to Alix what they had talked about on the way here. ”Alix, Margaritte and Guiseppe are going to look after you tonight, but I’ll be back to see you tomorrow. I’m not just going to leave you here.” Lany tries to reassure her, as well as herself. ”And when everything is settled, you’ll have a home. With us, if that’s something you want. I won’t just send you back to the streets.”

Alix has a string of emotions play across her face. The predominant one is collected. Her years on the street have taught her not to trust easily. ”Thank you, Sam. Lany. I am grateful for all you have done already.” She shifts a bit. ”Will I get to go out and play, if I want to?”

Lany nods softly, ”Of course you will. Just let us know when you do and when you’ll be back.” Lany stops herself, she was sounding like her mother when she was a kid. ”It makes me feel better to know you’re safe.” Lany confides to Alix quietly.

Alix nods for a moment. Then she places the violin case on the table and runs to Lany and hugs her. ”Thank you, Lany.”

Though she didn’t expect the hug, Lany accepts it and returns it in earnest. ”You’re welcome, Alix. You deserve this.” She turns to her side, seeing little Mirai watching the scene play out in confusion. Lany realized she probably thought her new best friend was going away forever. Drawing on her limited Japanese, Lany kneels down to her and says, ”Mirai, Alix is going to be staying with Margaritte and Guiseppe tonight, but we can come see her again tomorrow, as long as you’re mother is ok with that.” Lany looks over to Keiko for the final approval.

Mirai looks a bit confused still and almost whimpers. ”Why can’t she stay with us? We have the rooms…” Keiko places her hand gently on Mirai’s head. ”Because, Dumpling, Alix doesn’t have a family yet, and we are not ready to take her into ours. We will be, but right now it is necessary for her to stay here for a few nights. As Lany said, we can visit tomorrow. I don’t think there is anything pressing, and Dominik will be busy at lunch at the very least.” Mirai does not seem convinced yet.

Lany gives Mirai a little grin, before whispering, ”You need to be brave now, I think that the dragon might come back tomorrow, we’ll need your help to fight it off.”

Mirai pouts a bit while looking at Alix. ”She isn’t leaving for good?” Even as Lany shakes her head to Mirai, Keiko is telling her softy. ”No. Just staying here for a few nights. We need to get some things in order.”

”She’s right, we have to find a house where you two can have rooms right next to each other’s. Would you like that, Mirai?” Lany asks.

Mirai looks up to her mother. Keiko returns the look, and rubs Mirai’s head. ”That is one of the things we have to get in order. We are trying to get a place where you can have your first room.” Mirai barely even hesitates. ”If it is necessary for Alix and I to have our own rooms, then let’s do it.”

Lany laughs at Mirai’s sudden recovery. ”It’s a deal. Now, would you like to give Alix a hug before we go?”

Mirai nods and steps forward to meet Alix, who seems a bit more subdued than normal as she embraces the little girl. Iliena coughs a bit and holds up a couple of bags and points to Christine, who has a couple more. ”Margaritte, where can we put these? We had to get Alix some clothes as what she had were just rags.”

Margaritte smiles and nods as she motions with an arm. ”Why don’t we all go up to see Alix’s room and then let her put her new things away?” She leads the wives and the kids up the stairs to the family living area. The room is far too small for everyone to fit in comfortably, but the women all comment on how cozy it is. Alix and Mirai put their Niel the Ork Barbarian figurines sitting next to each other on top of the small bureau, close friends just waiting for the next dragon to slay together. The two girls hug again and the tears are real as both know what is meant even though neither can understand what the other says.

Mirai is very quiet as they leave the cafe and head to a nearby ‘Shack to pick up some food for Lany’s flat. While shopping, Keiko catches Mirai looking over in the direction of the cafe several times and takes a moment to console her daughter, reassuring her that they will come back the following day. After getting everything back to the flat and put away, the wives look at each other. Christine nods in the direction of the bedroom. ”So, you need any help getting into that gown? My guess is that it is not designed for just one person to get into without help.”

Lany laughs in response, ” You’re right, it took three in the fitting room, apparently. I think the designers might be a bit knackered in the head.”

Keiko nods. ”I am afraid that I cannot stay. I need to visit with Domashi for a bit, so perhaps I should get Mirai home.”

Christine waves a hand and snorts. ”Nonsense. Leave her with Iliena and I and you go off. She will be asleep on the couch and we can leave the bedroom door open to keep an eye on her. You go off and spend some time with him. Goodness knows you have come a long ways and have had very little alone time together. Go on, we have this.”

Keiko looks at the other wives and sees them all give her a nod and she smiles at them. She kisses and hugs Mirai, who is on the couch, almost asleep already. She looks her thanks at the others as she leaves the apartment and heads to the entrance to the Metro. On the way, she sends a text to Domashi, letting him know that she will be at the hotel in about a half hour.

103